Copyright Page

This book was automatically created by FLAG on April 26th, 2013, based on
content retrieved from http://www.asianfanfics.com/story/view/312229/.
The content in this book is copyrighted by babybubut or their authorised
agent(s). All rights are reserved except where explicitly stated otherwise.
This story was first published on November 12th, 2012, and was last updated
on April 26th, 2013.
Any and all feedback is greatly appreciated - please email any bugs, problems,
feature requests etc. to flag@erayd.net.

Table of Contents
1. Foreword
2. Episode I
3. Episode II
4. Episode III
5. Episode IV
6. Episode V
7. Episode VI
8. Episode VII
9. Episode VIII
10. Episode IX
11. Episode X
12. Episode XI
13. Episode XII
14. Episode XIII
15. Episode XIV
16. Episode XV
17. Episode XVI
18. Episode XVII
19. Episode XVIII
20. Episode XIX
21. Episode XX
22. Episode XXI
23. Episode XXII
24. Episode XXIII
25. Episode XXIV
26. Episode XXV
27. Episode XXVI
28. Episode XXVII
29. Episode XXVIII
-3-

30. Episode XXIX

31. Episode XXX
32. Episode XXXI
33. Episode XXXII
34. Episode XXXIII
35. Episode XXXIV
36. Episode XXXV
37. Episode XXXVI
38. Episode XXXVII
39. Episode XXXVIII
40. Episode XXXIX
41. Episode XXXX
42. Episode XXXXI
43. Episode XXXXII
44. Episode XXXXIII
45. Episode XXXXIV
46. Episode XXXXV
47. Episode XXXXVI
48. Episode XXXXVII
49. Episode XXXXVIII
50. EPISODE XXXXIX
51. Episode XXXXX
52. Episode XXXXXI
53. Episode XXXXXII
54. Episode XXXXXIII
55. Episode XXXXXIV
56. Episode XXXXXV
57. Episode XXXXXVI
58. Episode XXXXXVII
59. EPISODE XXXXXVIII
60. Episode XXXXXIX
61. Episode XXXXXX
-4-

62. EPISODE XXXXXXI

63. Episode XXXXXXII Part I
64. Episode XXXXXXII Part II

-5-

Foreword
Characters
Kwon Jiyong || Park Sandara
Description
"You'll die," he replied simply, looking towards me. My eyes widened. Jiyong
decided to continue, "Every living being has their own spiritual energy, some
stronger than others. But without it, their goners."
Foreword
So this is Dante. Imagine him as Jiyong!
Thank you Daragon Heaven for the Poster and banner :D
oh and this is Jiyong :)

-6-

Episode I
Episode I
I slowly placed the key in the lock with a light yawned. Turning it I gently kicked
the door open and entered into the pitch dark foyer of my house. I tucked my hair
behind my ear and closed the front door behind me.
It was around midnight when I finally came home from my late part time job.
Thank God it's Friday, I thought and placed my coat on the hanger. Slowly I made
my way upstairs, turning to the left to my parent's room.
"Mom? Dad?" I whispered as I slowly opened their door. The room was completely
empty, I smirked. "They must be still at that party..."
I closed the door and walked down the hall, stretching my arms up high. I skipped
my way downstairs towards the kitchen to get a bite to eat.
"Good ol' mom to buy only healthy food," I snarled when looking through the
cupboards, I settled for an apple on the wooden table instead.
I washed it in the sink and pierced my teeth into it, savoring the juicy taste as I
began to walk towards the basement. My parents wouldn't be home for a few more
hours so why not stay up a little longer?
I plopped myself down on the computer chair, turning on the computer. As I
waited for the computer to load I rolled in circles on I chair, entertaining myself for
the time being.
Finally it turned on and I immediately signed on MSN. I looked through my online
contact list to see it completely empty. I sighed.
"Midnight, I'd think someone would be on," I rolled my eyes.
I turned on my chair, scanning the room for something to do until my eyes set on
my beloved treasure, PlayStation 2. I smiled and slid off my chair, crawling towards
the TV, sitting on a wooden TV stand. I brought my finger to my chin, deciding what
game to choose from.
"Let's see...beaten...beaten...don't feel like playing...stupid game..." I answered for
-7-

each video game my eyes skimmed across. I eyes then set on Devil May Cry-the first
one. I bit I lip in thought then glanced over at Devil May Cry 3.
"Should I? Or shouldn't I?" I asked myself, taking the game into my hands. I hadn't
played the Capcom game for over a month. I were stuck on a certain part, right at
the time I had to fight a boss that I just couldn't beat for some unknown reason,
Beowulf.
I turned on the PS2, opening the plate and placing in the CD of the video game.
Grabbing the controller I scooted I way back from the TV and sat cross-legged in
front of it. The loading screen came on and soon I am already fighting Beowulf.
"Come on you stupid piece of shit!" I said irritably, glancing at his health meter
every so often, checking at how close he was of dying.
I am pressing all the buttons, moving the dialog sticks skillfully. I am not blinking
at all and my focus stayed on one motive, killing Beowulf. Finally I succeeded, my
heart beat going back to its original rhythm. I pumped my fist up in triumph and
continued to play the game until I heard my mother.
"Dara? You home?"
"Yeah! I'm in the basement!" I called out to her.
"Okay, don't be too long on that game system now," and with that I heard her
footsteps go up the stairs.
"Good night honey," My father said.
"Night!"
I continued to play until a cut-scene blinked on. I paid attention, watching a video
I didn't remember seeing, not even on the internet. I raised a brow and continued to
watch as G-Dragon was destroying the scythe wielding demons with Rebellion-his
sword.
He sheathed it and took out both Ebony and Ivory, spinning the two pistols on his
fingers then aiming straight, from my point of view he is aiming straight at me.
Jiyong smirked and pulled the triggers, the bullets shattered the glass.
"Holy shit, that looks real- Wait a minute..." My eyes widened as the glass on the
-8-

TV fell on the carpeted floor, the image of Jiyong still visible on the screen. The
bullet is coming straight towards me.
I weren't even able to react before the bullet hit me straight on the forehead,
sending me a few feet back. My eyes rolled to the back of my head as I shut my
eyelids over them, my whole world becoming black.
Third Person P.O.V.
A tall buff man wearing a red trench coat continued slashing at the demons
surrounding him in the narrow alleyway. He grinned, just doing his normal job as
more began to appear. Suddenly a bright flash of light brightened the area, blinding
him for a few seconds. He looked at the direction of which the light had come from.
A young girl lay on the ground motionless. The man swiftly turned around, aiming
straight into a demon's head before it had tried to attack him. He decided to take
care of the rest of the demons before investigating the young girl.
Finally, when the last demon was defeated he strolled towards the body of the
girl, drawing out one of his guns. He got to her side, aiming the gun straight at her.
He examined her figure and his gaze stopped at one spot, her forehead. A bullet was
pierced right into it. Strangely enough her chest was still rising, she was still
breathing.
Suddenly the bullet in her forehead bounced off and the wound caused by the
blow was slowly healing.
"What...the hell?" he asked himself.
She didn't appear to look like a demon, looked like just an ordinary human. He
sighed and put away his gun, he lifted her up in his arms bridal style, finally
deciding to bring her back home, Devil May Cry.

Yay! My First chapter!

-9-

Episode II
Episode II
I slowly woke up from my unconsciousness. I fluttered my eyes open, fanning my
cheeks. I gripped what seemed like soft fabric underneath me with my hands. I
trailed my fingers on the fabric, figuring out what had just happened.
Then it hit me. I instantly sat up, feeling my forehead for the bullet wound. I
searched vigorously with my fingertips but all I could feel is my silky skin.
I closed my eyes and sighed with relief. It was just a dream, I thought. I lifted my
eyelids from my eyes and looked through my surroundings.
"This...isn't my room," I whispered, my eyes averted to each direction.
I stared at the white walls, posters nailed on them. Posters of women in bikinis.
Others were posters of heavy metal rock bands. My eyes grew wide. This is a guy's
room... I gasped and quickly stood up on my feet.
"Shit, I must have been kidnapped or something...shit, shit, shit," I placed my
fingers to my lips, looking for an escape.
A brown wooden door then came into view. Although going through that door
wasn't the best plan I could think of I decided to take it. If my kidnapper was behind
that door I could just kick him where it hurts, right?
I slowly turned the metal doorknob that was engraved with many patterns. I
lightly opened the door, poking my head through. I stared down the long hall,
empty.
I pushed open the wooden door and tiptoed myself out. The place seemed quiet,
way too quiet. I begin walking normally, taking slow steps, trying to make the
creaking sounds not heard.
I looked behind me just in case no one was sneaking up on I. Suddenly I bumped
into something hard. I fell.
"Ow..." I moaned.
- 10 -

"Where d'you think you're going babe?" a husky voice is heard above me. I got to
my feet and slowly looked up at my supposed "kidnapper".
My eyes grew wide as I stared up at a tall man. He only wore brown leather pants,
black boots and no shirt. I traced his perfectly chiseled abs with my eyes until he
crossed his arms over his firm, buff chest. I stared up at his face and gasped. He had
a smirk plastered on his lips. His silky white silver hair hung over his eyes, brushing
against his eyelashes where his beautiful icy blue eyes hid behind. He cocked up a
brow seeing me speechless state.
"J-Ji...?" I couldn't finish my sentence. My eyes rolled at the back of my head, my
eyelids closing as I fell backwards into unconsciousness.
Luckily for Dara the white silver haired man caught her in his arms just in time.
"Didn't know I was that good looking," he remarked with a grin as he picked up
Dara-fainted-self. He walked back to his room, placing Dara back on his bed.
I groaned as I woke up, leaving my eyes closed. I brought my hand to my head,
feeling a headache coming on.
"Finally, you're awake," I heard a voice beside me.
"Yeah...damn my head hurts," I replied absentminded. I slowly opened my eyes,
blinking the blur from my vision.
A figure was sitting at the side of the bed, watching me. I narrowed my eyes,
taking a good looking at the grinning figure.
"Whoa!" I shouted in disbelief as I jumped back, causing myself to fall off the bed.
"Never saw a guy this good looking before?" My "kidnapper" asked cockily as he
laid his stomach across the bed, he crossed his arms over the end of the bed, staring
down on me.
"You're...you're not supposed to be real!" I yelled, pointing a finger at him. He
raised a brow.
"And why is that?"
"You're a videogame character! You're fucking Jiyong!"
- 11 -

Thank you all for the support! I thought no one's gonna love this story!
Komawo Everyone!

- 12 -

Episode III
Episode III
Jiyong narrowed his vision on me. I continued to stare at Jiyong with disbelief.
This is just a bad dream...okay so it's not a bad dream, it's a really good dream
with a sexy half demon in it, I thought.
"How do you know my name?" he finally asked, watching me with careful blue
eyes.
"Do you not know the concept of VID-EO GAME CHAR-AC-TER?" I replied,
emphasizing the syllables of the statement. He cocked up a brow.
"You probably hit your head to hard because I'm not a video game character."
I ran my fingers down my face and softly sighed. "Why does it matter? This is just
a dream anyways."
"Oh yeah?" Jiyong questioned. I nodded until I felt a jolt of pain on her arm.
"Ow! What the hell was that for?!" I yelped, rubbing where Jiyong had pinched
me.
"If this was a dream you wouldn't have felt that," he said matter-of-factly. My eyes
widen as big as saucers.
"Holy shit..."
I sat now on Jiyongs couch starring at the ground, going through all the laws of
physics I could remember but nothing made sense of the situation. Okay this makes
no sense what so ever...
"You want something to drink?" Jiyong asked. I looked up at him.
"Uh yeah sure," I answered.
He walked off towards his small kitchen. I looked around the small room. Two
couches placed against the walls a TV placed across the couches. A Desk opposite
- 13 -

from the front double doors. Pizza boxes were stalked on top of each other beside an
old black phone on the old wooden desk.
"What do y'want?" he called out.
"Water's just fine," I called back. He came back into the room with a cup of water
in his hand. "Thanks." He nodded as he handed it to me.
"So...where did you find me?" I asked, stealing a glance from him.
"While doing my job, you appeared in a flash of light," he replied.
"Flash of light?" I questioned, cocking up an eyebrow.
"Yeah, you had a bullet to your head too but it healed."
I feel my forehead, again feeling nothing. "I was shot before I came here."
"Shot?" Jiyong asked, leaning against his desk behind him.
"Yeah," I nodded, "By you...well at least it was a video of you, and the bullet came
out of my TV." Jiyong furrowed his brow, bringing his fingers to his jaw in thought.
After a few moments of silence he spoke up.
"You hungry? If you want I got some-" he was cut off when the phone abruptly
rang. Jiyong ran his fingers through his white silvery hair and picked up the
receiver. I instantly tuned out his conversation he was having on the other line. I
took a sip of the cold liquid.
Okay so Jiyong is apparently real right now and I'm his world? No matter how
many times I say it I still sound like a crazy person. Damn it! I want to go home! I
thought. Just as my mind became silent Jiyong hung up the phone, letting it flip in
the air and land on the base.
"Well babe I got a job to do, stay in my shop until I come back, got that?" he
informed as he began to put on his red leather trench coat and equipping his
weapons.
"Yeah..." I whispered.
"If you're hungry help yourself, I got left over pizza in the fridge," he said as he
put his sword Rebellion in place. He began walking towards the double doors until
- 14 -

he stopped a foot away from them. "Ya know I never got your name," he said,
looking over at me from his shoulder.
"Oh right its Dara," I replied. He gave a nod and smirked.
"Later Dara, and with that he kicked open the doors and casual stepped outside,
letting the doors shut behind him. I starred at the wooden doors for a moment then
blinked and looked around.
"Great...I'm all by myself," I said sarcastically and stood up. "Might as well get
some pizza."
I walked towards the kitchen, taking a few sips of my water every so often. After I
went and grabbed two slices of pizza and heated them in the microwave. I walked
back to the couch, slumping back down and taking a bite out of the pizza.
"Ugh...fresh pizza is better but this will have to do," I remarked and decided to
turn on the TV. I flipped through the channels, looking for something interesting. I
finally left it on a movie that I have never seen before. I finished up my pizza and
laid across the couch, my head rested on the arm. I yawned, looking up at the clock,
wondering when Jiyong would be coming back and how he was going to get me back
home. My eyelids began to get heavy and every so often began to shut themselves.
Eventually I gave in. I soon fell asleep, hearing the gentle sounds of the TV continue
on.

Thanks for all the support!

- 15 -

Episode IV
Mianhe! If I wasn't able to update.
Episode IV
Jiyong's P.O.V.
I was coming back from destroying demons--which were harassing an owner of a
bar downtown. A couple of scythe wielding demons, no sweat like always. I was
walking straight towards Devil May Cry, my shop. My hands were shoved into the
pockets of my trench coat casually. But as I was nearing the brown double doors
into the shop a presence was nearing it as well.
I stopped walking, a few feet away from the doors. I lifted my chin up high, taking
a whiff of the air. Oh yeah, it reeked of demons.
"Just when I thought the party was over, more uninvited guests just keep coming,"
I remarked and drew out both Ebony and Ivory.
Just as a demon was swinging its scythe towards me I immediately flipped
backwards high in the air. As I was upside down I looked down at the many demons
below me--some were nearing the doors to my shop.
"Oh no you don't buddy," I aimed straight into the skull of one of the demons
before it had the chance of opening the door. It screeched in torment. I landed
gracefully on the black pavement floor, putting away my twin pistols and
unsheathing Rebellion.
"Now who's next?" I asked cockily, having a little fun before I disposed them all.
All the demons charged towards me but I could see in the corner of my eyes that
some of the sneaky little bastards were trying to enter my shop. What was in there
that was so interesting besides my pizza? I ran towards the demons at the doors,
quickly slashing them into pieces. I continued to slash and shoot, destroying all the
demons in the area.
But they all targeted one goal, to get into Devil May Cry. They never tried that
before so why now? The only thing I had in there that was different from other times
was... Dara! They were after her, but why? I let that thought linger in my mind as I
- 16 -

pushed the double doors open. I gently closed it behind me.

I could hear that the television was on. Dara was probably watching TV while I
was gone. I neared my desk, leisurely slipping off my red trench coat and my
weapons. As I was doing this I glanced over at my couches, searching for her body
sitting there, watching the television mindlessly. But instead I found her lying across
the couch, silently sleeping.
"Heh..." I smirked and walked towards her. I grabbed the remote that was
clenched loosely in her hand and placed it on the arm of the couch. I picked her
body up in my arms. She nuzzled her face into my bare chest. I walked my way
upstairs into the small hall and to my room, gently moving the door aside with my
foot.
Slowly I placed her on the mattress of my bed. Her hand lay on the pillow beside
her face while the other rested on her stomach. Her eyes were closed, her eyelashes
brushing against her cheeks. Taking one last glance at her I left the room instantly
before I did something stupid. A girl lying on my bed in my room alone with me
didn't mix with good thoughts.
Being that the only room in this whole place I walked downstairs and towards my
couch, kicking off my boots and plopping down. I lazily picked up the remote and
flipped through the channels, hoping something interesting was on. To my dismay
there wasn't. I sighed and turned off the TV. Lying back on the couch, I folded my
arms behind my head.
"Those demons were trying to get to Dara for a reason," I thought aloud. I
narrowed my eyes towards the ceiling with a smirk.
Either Dara was lying to me, or something big was going to happen. Hm, sounds
like fun.

I might not able to update in few days but I'll be back with 2 or 3 updates!

- 17 -

Episode V
Episode V
Light shined in my eyes, flooding through the drapes that were covering the
window. I yawned and slowly opened my eyes. I am sleeping on the side, my arm
hanging off the bed. A heavenly aroma filled my senses, waking me up instantly. I
breathed in the delicious scent and decided to follow it.
I opened the door from Jiyong's room into the small hallway. The scent was much
more precise. I followed it all the way downstairs towards the kitchen. Jiyong was at
the stove cooking food, again topless, not that I minded. Whoa, last thing I'd expect
to see Jiyong do, I thought.
He then turned around, hearing my footsteps enter the kitchen.
"Hey, I made some breakfast for you if you like bacon and eggs," he said.
"Yeah, thanks," I replied and took a seat at the small table. He set a plate of bacon
and eggs in front of me with a fork. Jiyong sat on the chair across from me, with a
plate of a breakfast of his own. I took a bite out of my egg, chewing and swallowing.
"We're going out today," Jiyong announced while chewing on his bacon.
"Where are we going?" I asked, glancing up at him.
"We're going to meet an old friend of mine, she might be able to help you," he
answered.
"Are you saying you're going to help me get back home?" I questioned with
hopeful eyes. He nodded.
"I need excitement in my life, so yeah I'll help you."
"Thank you Jiyong," I whispered with a smile.
"No problem babe," he winked. I blinked; Did he just call me babe?
After we both finished our breakfast I insisted on washing the dishes. Being as
stubborn as I am I won the argument.
- 18 -

"Ready?" he asked as I entered the main room, wiping off some of the water from
my hands on my pants. I nodded. He opened the door for me as I walked out. He
closed the door behind him and walked at my side with his hands shoved in his
pockets.
"Stay close to me, you're not use to this world," he told me as I walked through
the alleyways. I nodded and walked close by him. This place seemed so unsafe to
me, police sirens were going off in the distance, homeless people on the streets, and
men with hoods covering their face--probably drug dealers. Okay, note to self, do not
go outside alone...
"What's the matter?" Jiyong asked, noticing that I am uneasy.
"Your world seems so...unsecured," I told him.
"Stay near me and you'll be safe," he informed as he slowly placed his arm around
my shoulder, pulling me closer towards his body. I blushed and let out a nervous
laugh. A few minutes passed and we were still walking down the streets. Jiyong
neglected taking his arm off of me, not like I cared; the men standing by the streets
scared me every time they gazed upon me.
The both of us entered a new narrow alleyway. A trashcan lay on its side on the
pavement, rolling a few inches to the left from the force of the wind. Goosebumps
started to form on my skin, after all it was the middle of fall, seems to be the same
season in this world too. I began rubbing my arms, using friction to warm me up.
"Were almost there," Jiyong whispered into my ear causing shivers to go down my
spine, but it could have been just the wind. I turned the corner to a dead end. Jiyong
laid his arm back to his side; he walked forward towards a door that was embedded
in the brick wall to the left. I hadn't noticed it before; it was as if it was camouflaged
into the gritty red bricks. Jiyong turned to me, noticing that I stopped walking.
"Are you coming or not?" he asked, rising up a brow. I bit my bottom lip with no
answer. I sighed and walked towards the door, waiting for Jiyong to lead the way.
He watched me for a moment, depicting what is going on in my head. He pushed the
thought to the back of his mind and opened the door for me.
We entered a large room packed with books in many positions. The floor was
carpeted with a black and gold rug. The walls were hooked with many different
abstract paintings, big and small. Jiyong closed the door behind him, a bell suddenly
rung. I looked up at the brown oak door, a bell connected at the top; it would ring
every time the door was shut. Jiyong stood at my side as I heard footsteps come
- 19 -

near.
"Welcome," I heard a woman's voice.

Hmmm.. so what do you think so far?

- 20 -

Episode VI
Episode VI
A woman entered the room. She was tall and slim, her curves all in the right
places. She had long scarlet hair, tied up in a messy bun. Her short bangs fell over
her eyes. I am surprised to see that her eyes were completely white, with an orange
rim formed around the iris. She walked towards me looking around as if lost, then it
hit me, she is blind.
"Ah Jiyong, I never forget your aura. It has been a long time," she said with a
velvet beautiful flowing voice.
"It has," Jiyong replied. Suddenly she looked straight at me as if she could see
right into my soul.
"I feel another presence in the room, did you bring company?" she asked.
"Yeah, her name is Dara, babe this is Bom," Jiyong greeted.
"Nice to meet you," she said, bringing out her hand. I took it.
"Like wise," I replied and shook it.
"And what do we make of this unexpected visit? Not to catch up on old times I
take it," she asked.
"I was wondering if you can help my friend here," he answered and placed a hand
on my shoulder.
"Yes, I can see a different aura around her...something not of this world..." Bom
stayed silent for a moment before she gestured to another room. "Please, come and
sit," she walked through the doorway into a small room. A circular white table sat in
the middle, two chairs sat by it beside each other while another chair sat across.
Bom walked across the room, creating the illusion that she could see as well as any
other living being.
"Sit," she offered towards the chairs. She felt her way, brushing her fingertips on
the back rest of the leather chair and sat. Jiyong placed his hand on the middle of
my back and led me into the room. He plopped down on one of the chairs and patted
- 21 -

the one beside him. I smiled shyly and took a seat. Jiyong smirked and laid his arm
around the top of the back of my chair and placed his feet on the table. Bom frowned
at him.
"Jiyong, what have I told you about putting your feet on the table?" she sighed.
How did she know? I asked myself. Jiyong shrugged and Bom shook her head.
"Anyways, how about we get this started? Now, what is it that you would like to
know?" I looked over at Jiyong and he nodded for me to answer.
"Um well...I actually don't belong here...in this world," I told her. She leaned
forward in her chair, resting her elbows on the table and lacing her fingers together.
"May I ask a question?" she spoke up. I nodded then scowled myself for forgetting
that she was blind.
"Yes," I answered. She unlaced her fingers and rested her arms on the circular
table.
"Do you remember the detail of how you got here?"
"Yeah...this is kind of hard to explain, but I'll give it a shot..." I explained to Bom
what had happened from the point I got home from work until I woke up in Jiyong's
room. Bom listened intently, nodding a few times. Jiyong even spoke up of how he
found me.
"I see," Bom whispered ironically after a moment, "You didn't have the knowledge
of what happened between the times you were shot until you were brought here?"
"No, I was unconscious," I answered. Bom nodded her head and leaned forward
again.
"Give me your hand," she ordered. Slowly, I placed my hand palm down on hers.
She turned it up and traced her fingers on my palm. "Don't be nervous honey, I'm
just trying to read the event you came here, and how you did."
I nodded my head even though she couldn't see it. Silence overcame the room as
Bom closed her eyes. I felt a strange power begin to make my body feel tense and
nervous. I felt a strange power begin to make my body feel tense and nervous. I felt
my hand quiver from a strange aura radiating from Bom.
"Jiyong...?" I whispered, disliking this feeling. He placed a hand on my shoulder.
- 22 -

"Its okay babe, just relax," he told me. I nodded with uncertainty.

Hotness!

- 23 -

Episode VII
Episode VII
This power is beginning to get too overwhelming for me. It is as if it is waking
something inside me, something I couldn't quite control. I shifted uncomfortably in
my seat as I felt my hand begin to get hot from a strange force. My body began to
shiver with discomfort. What's going on?
Suddenly I felt a large force in the palm of my hand, deforming the sound of air in
a ripple. My eyes widened and before I knew it I am pushed back with great force
along with Bom. I hit my back hard against the wall. I slid to the floor, coughing out
and grunting. I fell on my stomach and I could hear the fast footsteps of Jiyong.
"Dara, you alright?" he asked as he began helping me up. I groaned as I held my
back.
"I-I'm fine, go help Bom," I told him. He nodded and ran towards her as she was
beginning to get up and feeling her way. I held onto my head and stood up. "What
just happened?" I asked.
"A great effectual power deflected us," Bom answered as Jiyong helped her find
her way to a chair. She took a deep breath, "I'm afraid, Dara that you don't know
exactly everything about yourself." I cocked up a brow.
"What do you mean?"
"That surgical power was not from me, it came from your spiritual energy, your
aura," Bom replied and took a seat.
"Power?" Jiyong and I said in unison. She nodded.
"Although you might think that magic is only hocus pocus but seeing as you have
traveled here you can see that it's not. You Dara, are able to travel dimensions, but
I'm sure you know this, am I correct?" I furrowed my brow. "That force that pushed
us back was your power, your magical force that is beginning to awaken."
"That's impossible..." I whispered, trying to convince her and myself.
"Is it now?" she asked, "I understand that this is hard to grasp but somehow you
- 24 -

were able to travel and transport into this world while you were unconscious. I do
not know how this is so but what I can tell you is this: Jiyong you must protect her
until she finds her way home."
"Wait, what? Why do I need protecting?" I asked instantly before Jiyong could
open his mouth to speak. She sighed.
"I'm sorry but being someone who can travel through dimensions you are
considered valuable to demons. They once ruled this land until the dark knight Yang
Hyun Suk put them in their place and they know that his son, Jiyong is also here to
protect this land. So what better way to rule once again then to rule another world?"
"Are you saying that they'll go after Dara?" Jiyong then asked.
"I do not doubt that for a second. They will use her to bring them into a different
dimension in order for them to gain power in a nation that knows nothing of
demons," she replied. My eyes widen.
"You mean they'll attack my world?" I asked.
"Unfortunately yes, considering the fact that your people would not be ready for a
demon attack," she answered, "I suggest you two find a way for Dara to get her way
back home where all mankind is safe. I though do not know where you must go but I
do know someone that might help you. He goes by the name of Seungri. He knows
many and will have you get home safe if nothing else. Jiyong please, I would like you
to be Dara's escort."
"That's no problem with me," he said with a smug look on his face.
"W-What if they capture me? I don't know how I even traveled to this world," I
spoke up.
"That won't matter to them. Demons are ruthless, aggressive creatures--no offense
Jiyong."
"None taken," he replied.
"They will force you in telling your secret even to the point of torture. I regret to
say that you are not safe alone. You must stay with Jiyong at all times if you would
like to get home safely. Jiyong is strong and has a powerful will, I'm sure you will be
alright so don't think about the 'what if's'," she told me with a sweet smile. I sighed
lightly.
- 25 -

"All this just because I wanted to play Devil May Cry 3 late at night," I groaned.

Omo! are you still there?!

- 26 -

Episode VIII
Episode VIII
"This is just fucking fantastic!" I shouted with sarcastic glee, "I am so dead." I
rolled my eyes as I walked along side Jiyong through the alleyway away from Bom's
shop.
"Hey, calm down. You'll be alright because Jiyong's here," he told me.
I let out a light sigh; "I know you mean well Jiyong, but..." I trailed off. I couldn't
possibly understand what is going on. Since when were I able to travel dimensions?
And how the hell were I able to push Bom and myself back with my aura? I let out a
groan, "nothing makes sense anymore."
"Relax, things will. It's up to you, do you want to go back to my shop and go
tomorrow to find this Seungri guy or do you want to find him now?" Jiyong asked
with a raised brow and his hands shoved in his pockets. I watched him for a moment
and shrugged.
"Doesn't matter to me, where is this Seungri anyways?" I wondered. Jiyong took
out a small calling card from his pocket that was given to him from Bom before we
had left. He flipped the card over and examined it.
"It's going to take us a while to get to him. We need a car," Jiyong muttered,
placing the card back into his pocket.
I tilted my head back, letting out another sigh of disappointment.
"How about rent one?" I suggested and resumed looking at the sky. Jiyong nodded
and the two of us began walking through the streets. The cold draft began picking
up and all I could wish for is that damn rent shop to show up soon. Jiyong and I have
been walking for an unreasonable time. I couldn't remember what minute or hour it
was for that matter--I didn't have a watch and neither did Jiyong. I could see though
that the sky is beginning to darken and the street lights were beginning to light up.
Pedestrians were walking at a fast pace towards their destinations, not wanting to
stick around late in the evening outside. I let out a shaky sigh.
"Jiyong how far is it?" I asked and began rubbing my arms merely for fear then for
keeping warm.
- 27 -

"We'll get there faster if we go through the alleyways," he informed.

"But-" before I could refuse Jiyong took my wrist and pulled me into a narrow
alleyway that branched into another large one. I kept a cautious eye upon my
surroundings, being careful at each step I took. Suddenly from behind me, I heard a
metal trash can fall over causing me to twist my body around to examine the place.
A meow was heard as a black cat hissed and ran off across my way. I then felt a
hand on my shoulder making me jump.
"Hey, calm down," Jiyong told me. I let out a sigh with relief.
"Well it's kind of hard not to," I told him, "besides a black cat just crossed my
path, that's not a good sign."
"Don't be superstitious, it was just a cat," he said as he pushed me forward back to
walking. I glared at him and crossed my arms.
"Whatever, if something bad happens don't make me tell you 'I told you so'," I
replied and looked away from him. Jiyong only rolled his eyes and followed along.
We both kept silent as we walked through the alleyways until I no longer heard
Jiyong's footsteps behind me. I stopped and look back seeing that he had stopped
and is looking around with a smirk. I cocked up a brow.
"What are you-?"
Jiyong cut me off, "Do you smell that?" I questioned him with a look and sniffed
the air. I could smell a slight odor that tinged the polluted air. The aroma is not
pleasant and I instantly covered my noise.
"What is that?" I asked in a muffled voice. Jiyong's grin grew wider as he looked
beyond my shoulder at something and he slowly began reaching for Rebellion. My
eyes widen and I looked in the corner of my eye but I am not able to see anything.
Slowly I turned my head and caught a glance of an abnormal large dark figure
behind me. I instantly pinched my noise, smelling that the odor is coming from that
thing. I swallowed hard, letting a gulping sound heard. Suddenly the dark figure
tried to grab me with its long scaly arms but I immediately ducked and covered my
head just as Jiyong charged forward with Rebellion drawn.
I stood up and backed away as I watched Jiyong fight the large creature with his
sword. The black scaly creature was large and tall in size. Its legs were long and
scrawny as if like an insect. It had large horns on its head, curved towards its face
like a frame. Its claws were large, trying to grab at Jiyong at every opportunity. I
- 28 -

began to take steps back, my hand to my chest as I starred at the demon with
frightful eyes. Suddenly I felt something tight around my waist. I yelped as I am
pulled over someones shoulder.
"Take care of the half demon," a croak voice was heard from the one carrying me
as he pointed with a bony figure at Jiyong. I gasped and immediately called his
name.
"Let me go! Jiyong! I told you so!" I called to him as I began to hit using fists on
my carriers back.

I hope you like it.

- 29 -

Episode IX
Episode IX
"Let me fucking go!" I shouted and hit as hard as I could into my carrier's stomach
with my knee. He grunted and dropped me to the floor. I scrambled to my feet,
backing away from the demon when suddenly my back hit something. Two bony
hands grabbed my arms firmly. My eyes widened and I looked up, seeing the face of
another demon behind me. I struggled out of its grip with no avail.
"Knock the bitch out," the demon that once held me ordered. His features stricken
me as abnormal for he didn't seem to look like a demon. He looked like a mere
human although some aspects did differ. This man had indigo blue hair and bright
yellow eyes with a sharp purple rim around the iris. He had stunning features and if
he wasn't such a dickhead he could have been listed in my hot guy list.
I shook my head, praying not to get hit across the head until I heard multiple
gunshots. The grip on my arms loosened and I immediately jumped away. Jiyong
charged at the demon with Rebellion drawn, slashing against the creature rapidly.
He looked over his shoulder at me with a smirk on his face.
"You okay?" he asked. I opened my mouth to answer when suddenly a hand
slapped over my mouth and another arm wrapped around my neck in a headlock. I
shouted, cursed and kicked my feet but the demon with the yellow eyes didn't let me
go.
"A feisty one, aren't you?" he whispered in my ear. I furrowed my brow in disgust,
feeling his lips lightly graze my ear.
"Let her go dude, before I force your ass to do so," Jiyong said to him.
"I would think differently son of Yang, for it seems that you are quite busy," the
demon spoke when before I knew it four ferocious demons jumped into view, all
surrounding Jiyong.
"How nice, a little posy for me to play with," Jiyong said cockily and withdrew
Rebellion. The demon holding me began pulling me back into the shadows. I
screamed into the palm of his hand, calling for help and Jiyong. I scowled at the fact
he was temporarily busy with fending off the other demons. The demon pulled me
down the alleyway. I caught a glance of a white van coming to view. Instantly
- 30 -

knowing that that would be my prison I writhe in his grasp.

"Stop squirming," the blue haired demon hissed but you only smirked at his lack of
knowledge. I instantly threw my elbow as hard as I could into his stomach causing
him to gasp for breath and let me go. The demon fell to his knees, holding onto his
stomach. Not wanting to stick around until he recovers. I dashed away back into the
direction Jiyong was in but suddenly I bumped right into someone. I am about to
scream when I felt a soft hand over your mouth.
"Relax babe, it's just me," Jiyong whispered. I sighed with relief but cut myself off
when I noticed we were surrounded by many demons.
"Get her!" the demon who was once holding me shouted.
"Oh crap," I whispered. Jiyong then suddenly grabbed my wrist and pulled me into
a sprint down the alleyway.
"Chase them!" many footsteps were then heard after us. I looked back seeing
some of the creatures jump up onto the walls and begin to crawl against them. My
face crossed with an expression of horror and I picked up my pace. I looked forward
again, seeing that we were headed towards the white van. Jiyong ran up to the
driver's door, letting go of my hand and throwing the door open. The demon sitting
at the driver's seat hissed at Jiyong, barring its large yellow fangs. Jiyong smirked
and pulled the demon from its neck and throwing it over his shoulder.
"Get in," Jiyong ordered. Hesitantly I nodded and jumped into the driver's seat,
crawling towards the passenger seat. Jiyong jumped in after me, closing the car
door behind him and cranked up the engine.
"Can you drive?" I asked in desperation, quickly putting on my seat belt. Jiyong
didn't answer but only put the van in reverse. Suddenly a demon jumped onto the
hood of the car, roaring loudly and spitting out its saliva onto the windshield. The
demon held its claw back, forming it into a fist and getting ready to break through
the windshield. Jiyong smirked and I instantly closed your eyes. Jiyong slammed his
foot onto the gas, causing the car to back up in a jolt and throwing the demon off.
He switched the van into drive and slammed on the gas pedal at a quick speed and
running over the demon.
"Holy shit," I cussed, opening my eyes and looking into the rearview mirror to see
that the demon was lying limply on the road. I sighed with relief and looked around
the van in curiosity. I looked behind the seat to the back of the van. Cardboard
boxes lay stacked up and ropes and a roll of tape lay on the floor of the car. My eyes
- 31 -

widened.
"They were going to kidnap me..." I whispered. I felt a light tap on my knee and
looked over to Jiyong.
"Don't worry babe, Jiyong's here to serve and protect," he said with a sly grin. I
smiled at him with a sense of security. I leaned back into the seat, starring through
the distance.
"At least we got that car you wanted," I muttered. Jiyong grinned and turned at an
intersection until a sudden scraping was heard. I furrowed my brow and looked up
at the ceiling of the car. Suddenly a face appeared upside down at the windshield.
Its fist broke into the windshield and reached for me. I tried to kick at it but it
grabbed the collar of my shirt and began pulling me out of the car but luckily for me
the seat belt is preventing the demon from throwing me out.

OMO. Mianhe I know you want a longer chapter.

- 32 -

Episode X
Episode X
Jiyong pulled out his gun, aiming the barrel at the head of the demon and pulling
the trigger. The demon's head is blown back and its hand let go of me. Jiyong pulled
back his gun and brought his hand back on the wheel.
"Hold on babe," he told me before turning the steering wheel in a snap. I tightly
shut my eyes and held onto the handle of the car door and the dashboard as the van
spun in a circle. I heard the screech of the tires and of the demon as it were thrown
off of the ceiling of the car and onto the cold pavement. Jiyong pressed down on the
gas pedal and drove off, leaving the body of the demon alone in the street. I threw
my head back onto the seat.
"This is the beginning of something big, isn't it?" I asked softly.
"Maybe," Jiyong replied. I sighed and slouched back in my seat.
"How perfect..." I whispered. I gazed upon the rearview mirror and crossed my
arms over my chest. Luckily for me no one was tailing my path. I propped my feet on
the dashboard, starring into the distance. Silence overcame the two of us and being
the one who loathed it I instantly turned on the radio, changing it into a rock station.
"So, what now? Are we just going to keep driving until we get to Seungris place?"
you asked and looked over at Jiyong.
"Unless we want to drive in two days straight, then yeah," he remarked.
"Two days?!" I shouted with disbelief, "It takes two days to get there?" Jiyong
nodded. I sighed, "It's getting late. Where are we staying for the night?"
"If we don't find a motel soon then we're sleeping in the car."
"Yay," I replied in a gloomy voice, "well as long as I'm with you I'm safe, no?"
Jiyong smirked, "Safe, and among other things," he remarked slyly. I narrowed my
eyes playfully at him; understand what he is thinking about.
"Same as ever, like the videogame character. I swear Capcom got your personality
- 33 -

perfectly in Devil May Cry 3," I said.

"And that would be...?" Jiyong asked, catching my gaze with his.
"Cocky, perverted and hot," I immediately slapped my hand over my mouth once I
let the last word slip.
"Hot, hm?" Jiyong lips formed into a conceited smile. I blushed.
"Shut up. I let it slip..." I lowered my gaze away from his.
"You got the hots for me, don't you?" he asked in that unforgettable cocky tone.
"Let it go Jiyong," I whispered as I could feel your cheeks burn harder.
"Fine, but I'll find out sooner or later," he said and looked forward again. I rolled
my eyes and looked out the window into the empty streets. I looked into the dark
alleyways, expecting something to jump out onto the van but there is nothing.
Minutes elapsed and there is no sign of a motel in the streets. Jiyong ended up
driving out of downtown and out of the city. He drove the van up a large hill. Only a
few cars passed by through the solitude road.
"You'd think they'd be following us," I remarked glancing into the rearview mirror
every so often.
"Eventually they will, but until then let's pull over," Jiyong replied and turned the
car gently into the small forest, stopping the van several feet away from the road.
He turned off the car. I took off my seat belt and looked at the back of the van.
"We are sleeping back there?" I asked. Jiyong shrugged.
"Doesn't matter," I shrugged also and got up on the seat to make my way in the
back. I moved a few boxes out of the way in order to gain room for me to sleep.
Jiyong looked through the windows, making sure that the area is safe enough to be
sleeping in. When he is content he made his way to the back also. I am already laid
down, my back facing him and my hand tucked under my head like a pillow. Being
close to the sliding door I could feel the cold draft enter through the crevice. I
shivered slightly until I felt something lay over my body. Suddenly I felt two arms
wrap around my waist, pulling me closer. I blushed and looked over my shoulder at
Jiyong. His coat is also lying across his body and above mine like a blanket.
"Jiyong, why are you...?" I trailed off when I noticed a grin on his face.
- 34 -

"It's cold out and what better way to keep warm then body heat?" he remarked. I
sighed and laid my head back over my hand.
"Good night Jiyong," I said firmly and closed my eyes.
"Night babe."

Double update?!

- 35 -

Episode XI
Episode XI
I heard footsteps in the distance, causing me to wake up from my dreamless sleep.
I fluttered my eyelids open, and yawned. I looked lazily at the white side door of the
van in front of me hearing for the sounds again. But now I could hear muffled voices
that I couldn't make out and some more footsteps. My eyes widened and my heart
beat quickened. Oh my God, they found us!
Scraping is then heard on the sides of the car, like the cutting of steel. I could feel
myself begin to slowly panic. I instantly tried to get up but then am pulled down by
something around my waist. I looked down seeing the culprit is Jiyong. He had a
firm hold around my waist.
"Jiyong!" I whispered loudly, shaking him, "Jiyong, please wake up," I pleaded with
fearful eyes. He lifted his eyelids lazily and slightly, staring at me.
"What's wrong?" he quietly asked, every so often closing his eyes. "Come back to
bed," he whispered and pulled me closer towards him as he closed his eyes again.
"Jiyong! They're here! They're right outside the-"
Suddenly the side door slid open aggressively with a loud click. A large claw
instantly grabbed me before I could warn Jiyong of the creatures outside. The claw
wrapped its fingers around my fragile body, pulling me out of the car.
"Dara!" Jiyong called out.
"Jiyong!" I shouted as I struggled from the demons grasp, slowly losing breath at
how tight its grip was.
"You fool! Don't crush her, we need her alive!" I heard a dark sadistic voice. It
intimidated me but I glanced at the direction of which it is coming from. There stood
the tall human like demon, with the indigo blue long hair and those bright golden
eyes.
"Sorry Lord Minho," the demon holding me croaked, seemingly frightened of the
blue haired demon who I formally known as Minho now. Minho? Sounds like
something from another planet, I remarked to myself. Suddenly Jiyong came
- 36 -

jumping out of the van with his sword in his grasp. He swung at the demon holding
me, cutting through its long arm. I fell on my buttocks with a thud.
"Ow..." I moaned as I felt another arm wrap around my waist and before I knew it
I am thrown over someone's shoulder, "Let me go asshole!" I shouted, recognizing
the blue hair my carrier had. He ignored me as he pointed towards Jiyong.
"Kill the half demon," he ordered as many demons charged towards Jiyong.
"Damn it!" Jiyong cussed, being too preoccupied at the moment to help me. I
watched with fright as I squirmed in the man's arms, trying to escape but he held a
tight grip on me. Suddenly I am thrown into the back seat of a dark blue car. I
winced as I hit my head onto the car door behind me. I immediately recovered and
tried getting out of the car until I felt cold steel on my neck.
"Quit moving unless you would like me to cut those pretty fingers of yours," Minho
hissed through a narrowed gaze, making his golden eyes begin to illuminate. I
swallowed hard, keeping silent. "Good, girl," he withdrew his sword, sliding it back
in its sheath before sliding in the car beside me and closing the door. "Drive," he
simply ordered to the demon that is driving the car.
"But what about the others?" it asked.
"They are nothing but mere sacrifices to occupy the son of Yang, now drive,"
Minho said coldly. The demon nodded and began to start up the engine. I sat as far
as I could away from the man beside me, huddled close to corner, and my knees to
my chest. Strange popping noises were heard from outside and if I didn't know any
better I noticed that the car is lowering down. The demon driver continued to push
down on the gas pedal but nothing seemed to work.
"Why haven't we moved?" Minho asked impatiently. Suddenly the door I am sitting
against is opened, causing me to fall backgrounds. Two strong arms instantly caught
me.
"Damn it!" Minho cursed as he tried to grab me before Jiyong had pulled me out of
the car but he is to slow.
"You should replace your wheels, they seem rather flat," Jiyong remarked with a
smirk. I furrowed my brow in confusion and looked down to the wheels of the car.
All had a hole in them, and were flat as rubber. He shot the wheels. Jiyong then
grabbed my wrist and pulled me to run back towards the white van.
- 37 -

"Get in the driver's seat," Jiyong ordered as he opened the passenger door,
gesturing for me to get in quickly. I nodded and crawled in, making my way to the
driver's seat and quickly cranking up the engine. Jiyong got in after me, rolling down
his window and taking a shot at the blue car with his pistol. I put the van in reverse
and with a shaky conscience, pushed down the gas pedal.
"Get down!" Jiyong shouted as he forced me into a crouching position. Suddenly a
large crash is heard as the blue car slammed right into the side of the van. I groaned
when my body slammed into the side of the car hard.
"Shit," I cussed, as I lifted up and slammed my foot on the pedal, "God damn
demons..."

my head is aching right now so sorry for the late update!

- 38 -

Episode XII
Episode XII
I reversed the van rather quickly; gritting my teeth at the pain my body is aching
from. Jiyong went to the back of the van doing God only knew what. All I had to
concentrate on is my driving; I didn't need more stress to fall on my shoulders,
besides Jiyong can look over himself, and possibly if I ended up crashing the car. I
sighed and turned the car as I am reversing, aiming to go back on the road. I
changed the car back into drive and slammed on the gas just as the blue car bumped
the back of the van only slightly.
Jiyong slid the side door open, equipping himself with both Ebony and Ivory. He
poked his head out and looked back at the blue car that is gaining quickly, after all,
vans weren't that fast. He aimed back at Minho, seeing the look of fury and rage in
his eyes; oh yeah no doubt he is pissed. Jiyong pulled the trigger, letting a bullet
burst out of the barrel of the gun and hit the windshield of the demon's car. Jiyong
smirked and continued. The blue car was driving in an out of control manner, after
all Jiyong did flatten the wheels.
I got to the road in no time and began driving straight to who knew where.
Anywhere away from Minho and his reckless driving maybe. Every chance he got he
would try to bump the back bumper of the car, sending me to get a little out of
control, although he is having more trouble getting in control then I am. I tried
everything I could to relax myself. I am taking deep breaths, looking at the side
mirrors every so often seeing that Minho is catching up rather quickly. I could see
that he is beginning to speed up to the right side of the van, where Jiyong had the
door open.
Just as he got to the right side, Jiyong began shooting him rapidly with his twin
pistols. He was hitting the windows and the side of the car where Minho is driving
while the other demon that is once driving is in the back, as if waiting for something.
Jiyong continued to shoot with an expression of pure amusement. Suddenly Minho
begin lowering down his window quickly and aimed a gun at Jiyong with his free
hand. He instantly pulled the trigger sending a bullet towards Jiyong. The bullet hit
Jiyong's chest, with a powerful blow and sending him to fall back against the
opposite side of the car.
"Jiyong!" I cried out, seeing that blood is beginning to trickle down his bare chest.
- 39 -

"I'm fine, just keeping driving," he muttered and pulled out the bullet from his
wound, "I can't believe this guy has guns too..." I sighed and looked forward, luckily
for me their seemed to be no cars on the road although I could see the sun begin to
slowly rise. All I could hear in the background is gunshots, the loud noises causing a
headache on my part. I could see the reflection in the mirrors that the blue car is
beginning to drive faster. Slowly I am beginning to panic but I kept a firm grip on
the steering wheel, vowing to keep my concentration in focus.
"What the hell is he doing?" Jiyong questioned to himself as he continued to shoot
at the car every chance he got.
The metal frame of the vehicle is punctured with many bullet holes, the windows
is no better. I looked down at the speed meter, taking note that I am going over 100
km per hour. I took a big breath and kept my eyes on the road. Suddenly I felt a
hard bump at the side of the van, causing me to drive in the other lane. I
immediately gained back control and went back to my original lane.
"Take this asshole," I turned the wheel quickly to the right so that the van bumped
right against Minhos car. I snickered seeing that he is beginning to lose control.
Unfortunately though he is able to gain it back fast and gain more speed.
"Shit..." I cussed to myself.
"Dara, keep the van steady," Jiyong ordered, poking his head through the door,
while holding onto the frame.
"Okay," I told him.
Jiyong again began shooting at the car while you kept a very good eye at the
position Minho were driving his vehicle. Eventually Minho is able to reach at the
same point I am.
"Damn," I muttered under my breath when suddenly the demon that is once in the
car jumped onto the hood of the van. "Oh shit!" I shouted as the demon jumped
through the broken windshield that only had half of the glass still intact as if
untouched. The demon began to grab at me with its rather large claws. I began to
lose control on the steering wheel, causing the car to begin to swerve off of the
road.
"Dara, keep the car steady!" Jiyong shouted as he began to lose balance and
holding onto the side of the van.
- 40 -

"It's kind of hard to do that when there's demon trying to grab me!" I snapped and
kicked at the demon.
"Shit," Jiyong cussed as he is about the aim at the demon when the van ran into a
ditch but still kept on going. Jiyong lost balance once again, not able to shoot.
"Don't you fucking touch me!" I yelled as I backed away from the demon while
trying to control the steering wheel. I looked through the windshield to see where
the car is heading and my eyes immediately turned as wide as saucers.
"Oh...my...God..." I whispered as I tried to slam on the breaks but my foot couldn't
find the paddle in time. The van drove straight into a large oak tree. I hadn't had my
seat belt on so I flew right out of the windshield, breaking the remaining glass that
is still intact. I fell onto the grass, skidding a few feet before I stopped. I am out
cold.
Jiyongss P.O.V.
The demon in the car had died by impact right into the tree. As for me, the
cardboard boxes had cushioned me impact from being too injured. I instantly kicked
the boxes away from me, throwing away the one's that had fallen over my body.
"Dara? You okay?" I asked. I got to my feet and looked over the front seat, seeing
it is empty. I then jumped out of the van. The blue car and Minho is nowhere in
sight.
"Dara?" I continued to call out. I continued to step further, walking to the front of
the van to see that it went right into a tree, strangely enough though the van
seemed still well enough to drive. I turned and looked around seeing her figure lying
on the grass with no hint of movement. I cussed under my breath and ran towards
her, skidding on my knees to reach her body in a kneeling position. I turned her
body over and lifted her head up. Blood is trickling down her forehead and there is a
cut on her lower lip. I weakly smiled, seeing that she is still breathing. I picked her
up in my arms, standing up and making my way towards the semi destroyed van. I
opened the car door, sliding in and laying her beside me, resting her head on my
lap. I took one more glance at her before changing the van into reverse and driving
away from the tree.

For all of u!

- 41 -

Episode XIII
Episode XIII
I begin waking from my unconsciousness. Slowly I opened my eyes, looking up at
the ceiling of the car. I blinked a few times to focus my vision. I could feel that my
head is lying on something firm. I turned my body to the side, starring at the keys in
the ignition. My head is pounding a tiny bit, trying to remember what had happened.
"Heh, finally your awake, I was wondering if you were going to sleep on my leg all
day," I heard Jiyong's voice above me. Slowly I sat up, rubbing my eyes and glanced
at him. I looked through the windshield, feeling the cold air hit my face; the two of
us were on the road again.
"What happened?" I asked in a daze, catching my reflection in the rearview
mirror. I began rubbing off the dried blood on my forehead with the back of my
hand.
"You crashed the car," Jiyong simply stated with a smirk. I lightly laughed and
closed my eyes.
"How lovely..." I whispered and leaned against something absentminded.
"Hm, you just woke up and already you're coming on to me," Jiyong remarked. I
raised a brow and peek one eye open, letting me notice that I am leaning against his
shoulder. I blushed.
"Oh. Uh sorry, I didn't mean to," I began to explained, immediately pulling away
from him when his arm trapped me from moving away. He placed it around my
shoulder with a grin.
"No need to say sorry, I didn't say I minded," he whispered in my ear causing a
chill to crawl up my spine. I begin laughing nervously, blushing even more now. My
body is stiff as I sat close beside him, not knowing what to do right now. I looked out
the windows noticing we were reaching back to civilization.
"Hungry?" Jiyong asked suddenly. I shrugged.
"A little..." I replied. He nodded his head, putting on the signal and turning the car
to the right, into an entrance of a diner.
- 42 -

"We'll stop here for lunch," he stated, parking the car and turning the engine off.
"Um, what about the issue of money?" I asked with curiosity, staring at him.
"Relax babe, I'm not totally broke," he told me with a wink. I smiled and shrugged,
getting out of my side of the car. I stretched my arms up high, yawning and walking
around the car to meet up with Jiyong. I followed him through the entrance door of
the diner. Not many people were there, just a few truck drivers just having a little
break from their journey's to their destination. I looked around the place when I
noticed that Jiyong is beginning to walk off. I quickly followed him towards a booth.
He took a seat and I took a seat across from him. Both of us begin looking through
the menus that were left on the table. Soon after our arrival a young woman came
along in a rather short uniform.
She wore a short peach colored dress with a pink apron. She had light blond curly
hair, tied up in a messy bun. She is pretty but had a smug look on her face, chewing
on her gum carelessly as she held a note pad and a pen in her hands. Her lips were a
rosy red color, which is one of the first things I noticed.
"You two ready to order?" she asked as she blew a large pink bubbled and
snapped it with her teeth. I cocked up brow, looking at her as she looked over at
Jiyong as if examining his features; he is wearing no shirt under his trench coat after
all. I cleared my throat, breaking her from her daze and look at me with a raised
brow.
"Get me a bacon sandwich with medium fries," Jiyong ordered, absolutely clueless
at the glaring contest I and the waitress were having. I read on her name tag that
her name with Jin Ah. She looked away from me, clicking her pen and writing down
Jiyong's order on the note pad. I rolled my eyes again and looked down at the menu.
"I'd like a cheese burger and some fries," I ordered. I looked back up seeing her
write down my order.
"And to drink?"
"Water is fine with me," I replied and looked over to Jiyong.
"Coke."
"Coming right up," she informed, winking at Jiyong before walking off. I narrowed
my eyes at her back.
- 43 -

"Do I sense some tension?" Jiyong then asked, breaking me from my evil thoughts
that had involved Jin Ah. I shot my head back towards him with eyebrows raised.
"What?" I asked innocently. He smirked at me, beginning to narrow his eyes as he
rested his chin on the back of his hand, his elbow rested on the table.
"Did I just see jealousy in your eyes?" he wondered in a husky tone, grinning at me
with that all too familiar sexy smiles. I began to blush and waved a hand in the air,
as if dismissing my envy.
"Me jealous? Ha, as if...I'm not jealous," I replied with a confident smirk. He shook
his head.
"You keep telling yourself that babe, because you know you want me," he replied
cockily and leaned back, folding his arms behind his head. Why that little...

Cocky Jiyong!

- 44 -

Episode XIV
Episode XIV
I glared towards Jiyong, trying all I had to suppress my anger. I let out a breath,
ignoring him completely and looking away. "Jiyong, sometimes you're too cocky for
your own good," I simply stated, resting my chin on the palm of my hand. The two of
us stayed in silence for a bit when Jin Ah came back with two drinks in her hand.
She placed the glass of water at my side and the coke at Jiyong's side. I tried
ignoring her as much as I could.
"So, you two live near here or you traveling?" I asked, chewing harshly on her
gum as if she is a cow eating grass.
"More like a road trip," Jiyong answered and took a sip of his coca cola.
"Oh I see," she replied, smiling in Jiyong's direction. I tried forgetting the fact that
she is practically flirting with him. I mumbled under my breath as I looked up to her.
"What was that?" she asked, in a snobbish manner. I faked a smile.
"Oh, what? I didn't say anything," I lied in a sweet voice. She glared at you.
"I know I heard you say something."
"Rawr," Jiyong murmured, as if suspecting a cat fight to go on. I scowled towards
him and looked back at the waitress.
"Shouldn't you be getting our food?" I snapped. Jin Ah narrowed her eyes on me
before popping the bubble she formed with her pink gum. She began walking away
when I looked away from her and out the window. Jiyong is watching the whole time
with pure amusement on his face.
"You are jealous," he stated matter-of-factly. I gritted my teeth together as he said
this. I'm not jealous...I can't be jealous for some video game character...God damn it!
Damn Jiyong and his hot damn good looks. I bit my bottom lip, trying to avoid
contact from his eyes. "Look, you don't have to be embarrassed about it, I actually
think it's a turn on, really," he said, smirking at me. I felt my cheeks become hot and
I abruptly stood up.
"I-I'm going to go to the washroom," I informed and walked away without a
- 45 -

glance. I went in quick pace, practically running through the doors. To my luck the
public washroom is unoccupied which gave me the time to think. I closed my eyes,
taking in a large breath then blowing it out. I scratched the back of my neck.
"Okay, relax Dara, no need to get all edgy. Jiyong is just being Jiyong, and yes you
have to admit you are kind a jealous." I sighed and looked up at the mirror.
"He's lucky he has a fucking nice body to match that big ego of his," I said to
myself, laughing silently. I shook my head and went into one of the stalls to do my
business. After I am finished I came out to wash my hands and walked out the
washroom doors. I made my way back to the booth I and Jiyong were at until I
stopped to see Jin Ah had occupied my empty seat. Both she and Jiyong were in a
deep conversation, not taking notice of me. I furrowed my brow and cleared my
throat to interrupt. Jiyong is the one to look up at me first.
"Um, excuse me, you're in my seat," I stated in a rather bored tone as I cocked a
brow at the waitress.
"Babe, just take a seat by me," Jiyong grinned, and patted the spot beside him. I
smiled and walked towards him and took a seat. I acknowledged the plates of my
food on the table.
"When did our food come?" I asked, pulling my plate in front of me.
"Right at the time you went to the washroom, I didn't want to eat until you came
back," Jiyong said, placing his hand on my thigh.
"Oh," I replied, taking a fry and dipping it in some ketchup before throwing it in
my mouth. Jin Ah watched me with careful eyes but I simply ignored her and paid
more attention to the fact Jiyong is now rubbing my thigh with his hand. I soon
blushed but I tried my best to hide it. "What have you two been talking about?" I
asked, breaking the uncomfortable silence that lingered in the air.
"Just getting to know each other," Jin Ah stated with a smirk. I nodded slowly.
"...I'm just wondering, but are you two a couple?" she suddenly asked, pointing at
Jiyong and me.
"Well, actually..." I trailed off as I soon began to blush. I instantly grabbed my
cheese burger and took a bite, away to hide my tad of embarrassment. Why does she
want to know anyways? Either she's noisy or just wants to see if she has a chance
with Jiyong...damn her.
- 46 -

"Just friends?" she asked, resting her chin on the palm of her hand.
"Something like that," Jiyong spoke up, throwing a fresh fry in his mouth.
Something like that? Jin Ah smiled towards him, narrowing her eyes in order to give
him a playful look. I scowled to myself as I picked up my glass of water and began to
drink it.
"So, are you single?" she asked him. Immediately I spat out my drink in surprised
as she asked this. Accidentally though I manage to spat the water on her. Jiyong bit
his bottom lip in order to suppress from laughing. Jin Ah had a look of horror and
shock on her face. I tried my hardest not to laugh either.
"Heh, um sorry?"

bad Dara!

- 47 -

Episode XV
Episode XV
Jin Ah wiped the water off her face and looked at me with the dirtiest look she
could muster. And that was all it took. Right there I just start laughing instantly. I
slapped my hand over my mouth, trying to muffle in my laughter but I could already
feel my eyes begin to water. She narrowed her eyes at me. I already knew she hated
me and this event just added to the fire.
"You think this is funny?" she snapped. I shook my head with my hand still over
my mouth, but then stopped myself and took slow breaths to try and calm myself.
And thankfully it worked like a charm.
"You know what? I'm not going to lie to you, yes I thought that was fucking
hilarious," I blurted out. She gritted her teeth in anger. I just smiled at her with pure
mockery. This was just too much fun.
"You're lucky I'm working now otherwise I would so kick your ass," she said
through clenched teeth and grabbed some napkins to wipe off some water from her
uniform. I chuckled a little.
"Working? All you're doing here is flirting with this guy," I retorted, pointing to
Jiyong with my thumb that is yet silent.
"You got a problem with that?" she asked, trying her best to keep her voice low. I
furrowed my eyebrows in anger.
"Actually, yes I do!" my eyes widened after I said this and then bit my bottom lip.
Opps, let it slip,you thought. All went completely silent in the diner. Even the few
customers who were there stayed silent in order to hear my little verbal fight I am
having with this snobby waitress. Honestly, who the hell hired her? Suddenly a sly
grin formed on Jin Ah's lips.
"Oh, I get it, you have a crush on him, don't you?" she then asked. Jiyong looked
over at me for an answer. I felt myself under the spotlight but I kept silent. "Aw, how
sweet, you're jealous," she continued to taunt. Oh, that is it. What right did she have
to accuse me? At least I didn't throw myself at Jiyong like she did. And asking him if
he is single? Oh yeah make it more obvious that I want him that bad. I stood
abruptly, slamming the cup on the table before turning and walking towards the
- 48 -

exit. I knew things would just get ugly if I stayed there to deal with her.
"Dara wait," Jiyong called out to me. He sighed and stood up, grapping some
money from his coat pocket and placed it on the table. "Keep the change," he stated
before grabbing his bacon sandwich and placing it in his mouth as he ran after me. I
walked out the doors, making my way towards the van. I could hear Jiyong calling to
me but I just kept walking. Suddenly I felt his hand grab my arm, stopping me.
"Forget it, lets just leave," I said softly as you stood with my back towards him.
"I don't understand why you're getting so upset just because that chick is flirting
with me. I thought you said you weren't jealous?" he remarked and turned me
around to face him.
"I wasn't upset! And I'm not jealous, alright?" I replied in a sharp tone, stating that
what I said is true although I knew it to be a complete lie. Then again who wouldn't
be jealous if some girl is flirting with Jiyong right in front of you?
He grinned. "Okay then, prove it."
"What?" I questioned, furrowing my brow in confusion.
"Prove. It." He repeated simply.
"But...I don't know how," I said honestly. He gave me a sly smirk. Oh man, what is
he thinking now?
"I have a suggestion," he said. I cocked up a brow, wondering what is going on in
that mischievous little mind of his.
"How-" Jiyong cut me off my question by pressing his lips hard against mine. My
eyes widened as my face flushed. Luckily for me that Jiyong is gripping my arm
tightly because I knew I would have fallen backwards with no support. After a few
seconds he pulled back from me with a smirk plastered on his face.
"Now tell me that you didn't feel anything from that," he said. I moved my lips
trying to form a word but I am too much in a state of shock. Finally my words began
to spill out.
"I...I d-didn't..." I tried but I failed miserably. He shook his head in mock
sympathy.
- 49 -

"That is a sad attempt," he remarked before letting me go and walked his way
back to the van. I shook my head, breaking myself from my daze and I turned
towards him.
"Hey! That was no fair! You cheated!" I called out as I chased after him.

Mianhe for the late update!

- 50 -

Episode XVI
Episode XVI
"Who said I had to play fair?" Jiyong asked with a sly grin. He opened the van door
and jumped in. I shook my head after him and walked around the van to get in also.
"What do you think a girl's going to say when some guy kissers her?" I asked.
"Still, couldn't you think of something better than that?" I remarked and looked over
to him as I closed the car door.
"Nah, I liked that idea better. Besides, it got me my answer didn't it?" he replied
with a rakish smile my way. I just rolled my eyes. "Oh, you're just mad because I
know you dig me," he continued.
"Jiyong, just drive please," I said softly, looking forward through the windshield. I
crossed my arms over my chest stubbornly.
"Someone's getting bitchie," he remarked and placed the keys in the ignition. You
gritted your teeth together.
"Just drive-" Suddenly I am cut off when something crashed right into the side of
the van, causing me to fly right into Jiyong. He was like my personal air bag. The van
rocked back and forth until it finally stopped. "Ow..." I whispered, holding onto my
head.
"You okay?" Jiyong asked as he took a look at me.
"I'm fine," I replied and began sitting up. "What happened?"
"I don't know..." he said, as he looked through the windows, "Shit..." he soon
cussed.
"What? What's wrong?" I asked, looking towards him then out the window. The
car that had crashed into me is now backing up a bit until a few figures came out.
My eyes widened when I recognized the black scaly scrawny demons. A man then
jumped out of the door who I expected to be Minho but to my surprise it is someone
different. It is a tall man wearing a pure white sleeveless robe with a hood
shadowing over his face. He looked up to meet my gaze, letting me able to see his
features specifically. He is a black man, his left eye a completely gold. He had black
- 51 -

ink markings under that eye that I couldn't quite understand.

"Get the girl," I heard him order to the demons, pointing towards the van I am in.
"Data, I want you to stay in here and keep the doors locked. If they get in, get out
of the car and run," Jiyong whispered to me. I turned my head to him.
"But what about you?" I asked in a hushed tone. He smiled.
"Don't worry I'll find you, " he said before getting out the car door he was leaning
on. I sighed and immediately locked it. Watching as he ran towards the demons that
were beginning to walk forward to the car. He pulled out Rebellion and began
cutting through them. I made my way to the back of the van to lock the side doors. I
went to right first and locked it since more demons were coming towards that way. I
am about to turn to lock the other door when something banged right into the door I
just locked. Startled, I had fallen back. Suddenly I heard the car door behind me
slide open and two hands quickly grab me.
"Oh shit!" I shouted as I kicked my feet, anything to make the man let go. I
recognized him as the one in the white robe. "Let me go! What the hell do you
people want from me?!" I shouted as I struggled.
"Silence!" he yelled in a rather deep tone. "I have only come to bring you to Lord
Minho," he replied and pulled me out of the car with a firm grip.
"What are you, another follower?" I remarked. He stared down at me with a fierce
look, his golden eye that seemed to glow.
"Follower? I'm his right hand man, Onew," he answered and placed a gag over my
mouth. My shouts became muffled screams as I writhed in his grip. Damn it! This
isn't going well... Onew pulled me around the van. "I want you three to occupy the
son of Yang," he ordered to the three demons by his side. I continued to squirm and
shout from under his grip, anything to get Jiyong's attention but the constant growls
from the demons drowned out my voice.
"Silent wretch, unless you'd like me to knock you out...actually I like that idea," he
said before I felt a hard blow to the back of my head. My vision started to become
blurry and all I could hear is Jiyong slashing against the demons' fragile bodies. I
tried keeping my eyes open but to no avail and soon fell into the deep dark abyss.

- 52 -

I'll give you a triple update because I might NOT able to update this tomorrow :D

- 53 -

Episode XVII
Episode XVII
Jiyong's P.O.V.
I continued to slash through the demons as much as I could but the little bastards
just kept coming. Just as a demon tried to grab me with those scrawny little claws I
jumped back, flipping backwards and landing on the roof of the white van. I
sheathed back Rebellion and took out my faithful Ebony and Ivory. I began shooting
down all the demons with a twisted grin on my face. Just as I turned to aim at a few
more I noticed that tall guy in the white robe was holding something in his arms and
bringing it towards the car. He turned a bit and I recognized that it is Dara,
unconscious in his arms.
"Shit," I cussed under my breath and jumped off of the roof to the van. I flipped in
the air skillfully and landed on the roof of his car, a gun pointed directly at the man
in white. "Let her go," I said sternly.
"Ah, Jiyong, the son of Yang, tell me, what is your connection with this girl? Why is
it that you wish to protect her?" Eerious asked with a smirk.
"You're persistence of capturing her entertains and amuses me is all," I replied.
"So, this is all just fun and games for you?" Onew pressed on.
"You can say something like that," I said, my gun still pointed at his head. "Now,
let her go."
"It is not my place to do so," Onew simply remarked with a grin. Suddenly a large
number of demons jumped towards me. I was tackled down aggressively to the floor.
I rolled onto my feet, immediately taking out my sword and slashing through them.
Onew took this time to put Dara in the back seat of the car. He closed the door and
made his way to the passenger side, oblivious that Dara was already beginning to
gain consciousness.
Daras P.O.V.
"Ugh..." I groaned but it is only muffled by the cloth over my mouth. I held my
head and soon sat up, pulling my gag off. "Damn it, where am I?"
- 54 -

"I didn't expect you to wake so soon, your spiritual energy is stronger than I
expected," I heard Onew speak as he enter into the car.
"What the hell?! Let me out of here!" I exclaimed and tried to open the car door
but it wouldn't budge.
"I'm afraid I can't do that, you are quite useful to us," Onew replied.
"Jiyong! Where's Jiyong?!" I shouted.
"Being occupied at the moment," he answered and looked towards a driver who
seemed to be human, wearing a hooded cloak so it was difficult to see his profile.
"Bring us back to the headquarters." The driver nodded and pressed his foot on the
gas. I looked vigorously out the rear window in search of Jiyong until I spotted him
trying to kill off a large number of demons that surrounded him. As he is slashing
through them he stole a glance at me, seeing the fear and stress in my eyes as I am
held captive in the back of the car.
"Dara hold on!" he called out. I turned and tried opening the doors again but it to
no avail.
"There is no use trying," Onew told me, gazing back at me, "There is no way of
escaping."
"Fuck you, there is no way I'm going back to that guy with a ripped off!" I shouted
through gritted teeth. Onew looked at you a little puzzled but hid it.
"You have no choice," he retorted before looking back forward as the car is driving
away from the parking lot and back to the road. God damn it, I feel like a damsel in
distress for saying this but Jiyong get your ass over here and save me already! I
looked back at the window, seeing that I am getting rather far from Jiyong. He had
killed the last remaining demon before turning his attention to the escaping car I am
in. He sheathed back Rebellion and began running after the car but unfortunately it
was beginning to gain up speed.
He's too slow to catch it, if only I could distract the driver or something, I thought,
about to turn my gaze towards the driver when I saw a light begin to engulf Jiyong's
body. What the...? A circular orb surrounded him and vanish away as if never there
but in place of Jiyong's body is that of a demon. It is Jiyong's demon form. Jiyong
goes demon! He's so freaking awesome! I shouted in my head with glee as Jiyong's
pace quickened rather fast. I grinned to myself as I watched him run up the car. Just
as he got to the rear he quickly jumped onto the roof of the vehicle. I could hear his
- 55 -

footsteps run across it.

"Curses, he caught up, shake him off," Onew ordered to the driver. But before the
driver could do anything Jiyong jumped off of the hood of the car and landed in front
of it.
"He's going to get hit!" I said, watching as I neared Jiyong but suddenly he lifted
his fist and threw it straight down on the hood hard, causing the whole vehicle to lift
from its front. I held on the seats while Onew flew right into the windshield along
with the driver. Heh, idiots, you should have worn your seat belts, I mocked.
Suddenly the vehicle was thrown straight back down to its wheels causing me to hit
my back on the roof of the car.
"Ugh...couldn't he at least be gentle?" I groaned as I lay on the car's floor.

so there my triple update for all of u!

- 56 -

Episode XVIII
Episode XVIII
Slowly I began to get up, lifted myself onto the car seat. I could hear Onew begin
to get up also, the driver is seemingly dead. Suddenly I heard the right back seat
door open forcefully, hearing the lock brake as I saw Jiyong back to his original form
grinning at me at the door. He leant out a hand to me. Gladly, I took it with a smile
as he pulled me out of the car.
"Sweet moves back there, except for the fact that I didn't have a seat belt on," I
remarked. Jiyong smirked.
"Heh, sorry about that," he said until we both heard a car door being opened.
Jiyong immediately pulled me behind him and drew out Rebellion in a ready position
as Onew stepped out of the car.
"I've gone too far for this to fail just yet," he said and cracked his neck to the side.
He stood straight in front of the both of us as if unfazed by the accident. He then
lifted his hand, chanting an unspoken language I have never heard. Jiyong pulled
back his sword in order to swing at Onew when suddenly a bright golden light
appeared between them. Slowly the light began to fade and Onew held a glowing
large scythe in his hand. 'Oh shit, I thought. "I will not let a half demon ruin my
plans," he said before swinging at Jiyong. Jiyong quickly picked me up with one arm
before jumping back from the weapon.
"Neat little toy," Jiyong said with a smirk. You call that little? Onew stayed silent
before charging at Jiyong with his scythe. Jiyong blocked every swing, never getting
the chance to attack him. "If your Lord wanted Dara so much, then why didn't he
come over and get her like the last time?" Jiyong asked, blocking another attack.
"He's busy at the moment, making preparations for his plans," Onew answered,
swinging at him again.
"What plans?" I heard myself suddenly ask.
"You mustn't know now, even I don't know Lord Minhos full intent," Onew
replied, backing away from Jiyong's sword.
"He wants to use Dara for her ability to travel dimensions, doesn't he?" Jiyong
- 57 -

asked, missing a blow at Onews chest.

"That is her only purpose to him; otherwise she'd be a useless girl. But once I have
told him of her strong spiritual energy, I'm sure she could be used for something
else." I frowned as he said this. No way am I going through Minhos plans. Jiyong
then swung at Onew; he quickly blocked it with the middle of his scythe, causing
their weapons to lock. Soon they began over powering each other. I decided to take
this chance. I quickly ran towards Jiyong pulling out one of his pistols and aiming it
straight at Onew.
"Too bad you won't inform him about that if your dead," I remarked with a smirk
and pulled the trigger. Being too focused on Jiyong's strength, Onew wasn't fast
enough to block the shot. It pierced right into the left side of his chest. He growled
in pain as I shot a few more times. Immediately he jumped back, only hardly dodging
the last bullet.
"No matter how far you run, or how well you hide, we will find you," Onew said to
me as he held on his bleeding chest. His weapon then disappeared in an orb of light
while the cape of his white robe completely engulfed him, disappearing instantly on
the spot. I collapsed on my knees, Jiyong's pistol still in hand.
"They wont quit until they get me, will they?" I said mostly to myself. Jiyong
crouched down beside me with a smirk.
"Hey, don't worry, we'll make our way to Seungri's place and before you know it
I'll get you back home," Jiyong said at first frowning a bit before smirking again. I
turned to look at him.
"You promise?" I asked.
"I promise," he replied and helped me on my feet. I handed him back his gun and
he put it back in place. I brushed myself off and looked back in the distance of the
diner. It is really far off to walk to. "We need a new way of transportation," Jiyong
informed. I turned to him, about to suggest the car I am once captive in when I saw
how completely trashed it is. Geez, he didn't hold back. The van is also no good use
of driving either.
"So, I guess we're walking then?" I asked, looking up at him.
"Yep," he replied, shoving his hands in his pockets and began walking his way
down the side of the road. I followed suit. For a few minutes we were walking in
silence until I couldn't help but speak out this question that had been bothering me.
- 58 -

"Why is it so important that my spiritual energy is strong? What can they do with
it?" I asked, glancing up at Jiyong. He sighed.
"I'm not sure, but this Minho guy probably wants to absorb it into his own power,
in other words to make him stronger," he answered.
"And if he does, what happens to me?" I wondered.
"You'll die," he replied simply, looking towards me. My eyes widened. Jiyong
decided to continue, "Every living being has their own spiritual energy, some
stronger than others. But without it, their goners."

sorry for the late update!

- 59 -

Episode XIX
Episode XIX
I bit my bottom lip, repeating what Jiyong had said in my mind over and over
again. Minho, would kill me? "Wait a minute," I spoke up, Jiyong gazed over to me. "I
thought Minho needed me for transporting him through dimensions, if I'm dead then
there is no way he can," I said. Jiyong shrugged.
"Then again, he probably knows something we don't," Jiyong replied. I sighed but
nodded.
"How long until we get to Seungris?" I asked as I starred at the ground.
"By tomorrow morning, if we get a car," Jiyong smirked seeing the two of us
approach a gas station. I starred at him curiously, wondering what he is thinking. I
could see he is staring at a parked green Toyota by the store.
"Maybe we could steal one," he then looked over to me, "you know how to hotwire
a car?"
"What? No way! We'll get caught!" I exclaimed.
"Do you know how to hotwire a car?" Jiyong repeated his question. I sighed.
"My cousin taught me a while back when we were kids," I replied.
"Hm, Dara a little trouble maker in the past, huh?" Jiyong mocked, grinning in my
direction.
"Hey, I didn't know what I was doing! I was just a little kid when I hotwired my
dads car and drove it," I chuckled to myself, "Heh, I ended up crashing it right into
my neighbors truck. Ah, good times..."
"Good then, why not relive some good memories?" Jiyong said and took my hand,
dragging me to a sprint towards the car.
"Jiyong wait! I can't-"
"We'll be quick, no one will even notice," he said with an impish grin. I let out a
- 60 -

light sigh as he pulled me. Practically dragging me to do something I knew is

completely stupid. Jiyong is able to drag me right to the side of the car. He let go of
my hand and began examining the vehicle. "Heh, they left the back door open,"
Jiyong remarked, opening the door.
"How convenient," I said silently as Jiyong gestured me in. With a sigh I got into
the car, making my way to the front seat, into the drivers spot. Jiyong got in after
me, taking a seat on the passenger side. I sighed once again and crouched down to
do this thing. Jiyong kept a look out just in case the owner of the car is beginning to
come back. I continued to work on hot wiring the car when I heard Jiyong cuss.
"What?" I asked, beginning to lift myself to check out what he is gazing at outside.
Immediately Jiyong pulled me down with him in a crouching position.
"Hurry up and get this car started, the guy is coming," Jiyong whispered to me.
Immediately I turned and continued.
"Shit, I knew we were going to get caught!" I whispered loudly, beginning to
panic.
"Hurry up," Jiyong said, taking a peek out the window.
"I'm trying!" I shouted through frustration. Instantly though the sound of the car's
engine started up, beginning to make you relax. I stood up straight along with
Jiyong, glancing at a man with a cup of coffee in his hand. He stole a glance from
me.
"Hey!" he shouted and began running to the car. "They're jacking my car!"
"Go! Go! Go!" Jiyong chanted loudly. I pressed my foot hard on the gas pedal,
forcing the car to jolt forward with a start. I turned the car quickly out of the
parking lot and onto the road. I could hear the screech of the wheels as I did this.
Jiyong glanced at the rear view mirror with a smirk as the owner of the car gave up
running and is now swearing at the top of his lungs as I drove off with his car. I ran
my hand down on my face.
"I can't believe you just made me do these..." I remarked, beginning to lower the
car's speed when I am far enough from the gas station.
"Exciting, isn't it?" Jiyong said with a rakish smile. I glanced over at him with a
cocked up brow.
"You have got to be kidding me," I replied and looked forward again. "If the cops
- 61 -

come after us, I'm jumping out of this car and leaving you behind you," I sighed.
"Sure you would, you know you need me babe," Jiyong remarked, tapping his hand
on my knee.
"Unfortunately..." I commented. Jiyong gasped with a mocking hurt expression.
"How could you? And after all we've been through," he said, and then smirked
with those sexy lips of his. I chuckled lightly, glancing at him before looking back at
the road.
"I guess this little trip to get back home won't be so bad after all," I remarked,
smiling to myself. I felt Jiyong place his arm around the back of my seat.
"You promise?" he asked with a sly grin. I grinned myself.

2 updates for all of you!

- 62 -

Episode XX
Episode XX
I am driving for a few hours, yawning a few as I looked down the same empty
road. Not much is around except a never ending forest and some gas stations we
passed by. Jiyong is looking through the car to keep himself entertained while I am
stuck with just plain driving.
"Hey, that guy dropped his credit card in here," Jiyong remarked then bent down
over my lap.
"Jiyong!" I said with surprise as he tried stretching to grab the plastic card from
the floor board under my feet while using his other hand to hold onto my thigh. I
began to blush as he did this. "Do you mind?" I said more calmly, trying to keep my
eyes on the road.
"Nope, not at all," Jiyong remarked with a grin as he then sat up straight, taking
his hand from my lap. I sighed as he looked over the card. "Sweet, we can blow off
some of this guy's money," he glanced over to me.
"You're such a bad influence," I told him. He shrugged carelessly, placing the card
into his back pocket. I tilted my head to the side, hearing a satisfy crack before
resting my chin on the steering wheel. I glanced over to the clock seeing it was
almost eight. I yawned once again, seeing that I am beginning to enter a small city.
"You look tired, maybe I should-" I cut Jiyong off.
"I'm fine."
"Lets pullover here at that motel for the night," he said, pointing towards one at
the right. I turned on the signal and turned the car into the entrance and parked it. I
tilted my head back on my car seat with eyes closed as I am beginning to take off my
seatbelt. I couldn't believe how exhausted I am. When I open my eyes I saw Jiyong is
already out of the car and waiting for me. I instantly got out of the car, locking the
door behind me as I followed Jiyong down the motel doors. The motel's walls were
painted a dark brown with a blue roof and white doors. I went towards the service
desk in order to get a room.
"Welcome, how may I help you?" a man asked, not glancing at me while looking
- 63 -

through his sports magazine. I and Jiyong exchanged glances and we shrugged.
"We're here to buy a room for the night," I stated. He put down his magazine and
looked over at me and then Jiyong.
"One bed?" he asked. I opened my mouth to object until Jiyong put his hand over
my mouth.
"Yep," Jiyong answered for me ironically. I ran my fingers through my hair, not
having the energy to protest.
The man at the desk typed some things on the computer before throwing me the
key while Jiyong gave the man the credit card he found to charge it on. After that I
walked out, down the side of the motel looking for the number of my room. I looked
down at the key chain on the key seeing it was for room 16. Jiyong followed me as I
led the way and stopped outside my room. I unlocked the door and stepped in,
immediately collapsing on the bed.
"An actually bed...how I missed you..." I whispered, nuzzling my face into the
pillow. Jiyong chuckled from behind me while taking off his trench coat, draping it
over a hook on the wall. I looked over at him. "Hey, I'm just wondering but is
Seungri in this city?" I asked.
"Yeah, but farther down the road," Jiyong answered as he walked towards the
front door and locked it. "I'm going to take a quick shower, you going to be okay by
yourself for a little while? Or do y'want to join me?" he asked slyly.
I rolled my eyes playfully.
"I'll be fine; I'll just take a shower in the morning," I said. Jiyong shrugged.
"Your loss," he replied cockily and made his way towards the bathroom.
"Damn him and his cockiness," I remarked before throwing my head on the pillow
while taking off my shoes and throwing the bed sheets over my body. I left enough
room for Jiyong when he decided to come to bed.
I turned to my side, hearing as the water was turned on in the bathroom. I sighed
and closed my eyes, waiting for sleep to come over me. After about ten to fifteen
minutes I heard the bathroom door open. Jiyong threw his boots to the floor, making
his way to the bed. He lifted the bed sheets and slid in beside me.
- 64 -

"It seems like yesterday that I just came here and now I'll be going home really
soon," I whispered as I turned my body towards Jiyong, gazing at him. I smiled
towards him.
"Yeah, really soon," he said lowly.
"But I have to admit, this adventure thing beats cleaning the house on the
weekend any day," I remarked. Jiyong smirked, wrapping his arms around my waist
and pulling me close. I felt my blood rushed up my cheeks.
"You just wait, this adventure will keep getting better," he replied with an impish
grin. What's that supposed to mean? I asked myself but shrugged it off and relaxed
in Jiyong's arms, feeling the heat from his shower on his body. I yawned and closed
my eyes, drifting off to sleep.

I am hungry when doing this.

- 65 -

Episode XXI
Episode XXI
I slowly began opening my eyes, yawning a bit as I am beginning to awake. With
tired eyes I blinked a few times, trying to get use to the sunlight that is entering
from the window above the bed. I yawned again and looked around, beginning to
remember where I am. I slowly looked over my shoulder at Jiyong. His face is
nuzzled into my hair as he breathed softy, still with his arms around my waist. I
smiled and leisurely slid out of Jiyong's grasp and off the bed. His arm fell to the
spot I am once sleeping on but he did not stir. I smiled again and stretched my arms
up high before yawning one more time.
I rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand and dragged my feet towards the
washroom to start a nice hot shower. I closed and locked the door behind me before
turning on the faucet and letting the water warm up while I begin to undress. Slowly
I stepped in the shower, letting the hot steamy water pour over my skin. I sighed
with contentment and grabbed the motel's soup, brushing it against my body, letting
the rich smell of watermelon fill my nostrils. I grabbed the shampoo along and
conditioner to wash my hair. Finally I stepped out of the shoulder, grabbing a towel
from the wall when suddenly the door is kicked open.
"JIYONG! What the fuck are you doing?!" I shouted as I blushed and quickly
wrapped the towel over my wet body before he is able to see anything. He closed the
door behind him, now wearing his red trench coat.
"We have to get out of here," he stated and glanced at me.
"What are you talking about?" I asked, wrapping the towel tighter around my
body. He smirked an all too innocent grin.
"The cops are here," he remarked, "they're looking for the stolen car and us." My
eyes widened.
"I told you we were going to get caught! But no, you just had to ignore me when I
was telling you the obvious," I said as I ran my hand down my face, "I've become a
convict."
"We'll escape through the window, just hurry up and get dressed," he said,
opening the window beside the shower.
- 66 -

"Then turn around!" I retorted. He rolled his eyes.

"Fine, fine," he whispered and turned his back to me. I rolled my own eyes before
dropping the towel down to my ankles and quickly getting dressed back into my own
clothes. Just as I am about to put on my shirt a loud bang is heard from outside the
bathroom. They had broken down the front door. "We don't have time for this,
c'mon," he said and grabbed my wrist, pulling me towards the window before I had
the chance to put on my shirt.
"Jiyong!" I scowled as he picked me up in his arms and jumped out of the window.
I held onto my shirt tightly in my hands, I didn't want to go running outside with just
my bra and pants on. He continued to run down the back of the motel until he
stopped at the corner and set me down. He glanced at me before grinning.
"Cute bra," he remarked making me flush and turn away from him to put my shirt
on. In the distance we police sirens going off loudly. This just keeps getting better
and better. I pulled my shirt over my stomach and felt Jiyong grab my hand once
again, pulling me along as he ran along the motel's walls. He then stopped at
another corner, peeking out at the front area. "Shit..." I heard him cuss.
"We have the place surrounded, come out with your hands behind your head," one
of the policemen said through a microphone.
"We are so doomed..." I whispered, burring my face in my hands.
"Not if I have something to say about it," Jiyong remarked and grabbed my wrist
pulling me towards the parking lot, towards a man who is just getting off his
motorcycle.
"Jiyong! No!" I shouted but Jiyong ignored me as he jumped on the bike, aiming a
gun at the owner of it.
"Shhhh, I wouldn't scream if I were you," he said with a smirk towards the man
who held his hand up in a surrendering position. "Get on babe," he ordered, still
keeping his eyes on the man. With hesitation I jumped on behind him, wrapping my
arms around his waist as he started up the bike. Jiyong instantly drove off, putting
his gun back in its place as he lifted the front wheel in the air, the engine growling
loudly. I held onto Jiyong tightly, closing my eyes as I heard gun shots from the
officers. "Hold on Dara," he shouted over his shoulder before driving onto the road.
"It's not like I have a choice, do I?" I remarked, pissed at him for making me do
this. I'm so doomed.
- 67 -

I might update late again!

- 68 -

Episode XXII
Hi Everyone sorry for the late update. Just came back from out of this world work
:)
Episode XXII
The gunshots kept going off as Jiyong continued on at a fast speed down the road.
I am holding on to him for dear life, afraid I might fall off with one little slip. Slowly I
begin to open my eyes and looked beyond my right shoulder. Sirens went off as the
police cars' wheels squealed while gaining speed to catch up to the both of us. I bit
my bottom lip in an attempt to calm my nerves but it didn't help very much.
"How are you holding out back there?" Jiyong asked over the loud engine and
sirens. I shook my head at the stupid question.
"Are you kidding me? You do know there is like three cop cars on are tail, right?" I
replied. Jiyong chuckled.
"Yeah, it's kind hard not to hear them when they're right behind you," he
remarked as he smirked to himself. I rolled my eyes. Jiyong began to gain up speed,
quickly dodging a truck in the process.
"Holy shit!" I cussed, tightly shutting my eyes while Jiyong averted the bike in a
tilt to avoid a passing car. "Jiyong, you're going to get us killed!" I shouted.
"Chill out, Jiyong's got it under control," he remarked.
"No, what Jiyong has under control is us getting into a shit load of trouble," I
retorted.
"But don't you love the excitement?" he grinned. I let out a frustrated growl and
looked behind me; the police were not far behind. Jiyong once again turned the
motorcycle to the side, catching me off guard. My hands begin to slip from his waist.
I gasped lightly. Oh no, I thought as I am slowly beginning to panic. If I slipped and
dropped from this bike there was no way I am going to come out of that alive.
Jiyong is going at 100 km/h and there beginning a strong wind against the two of
us that is also added to the problem. I could feel my once laced hands beginning to
loosen and lose its grip on Jiyong's trench coat. Tightly, I shut my eyes, praying for
- 69 -

my death to be quick and painless. With one more great force of the wind my hands
slipped from its grasp. I couldn't help but scream as if I had no idea this is going to
happen, to be my fate. Suddenly I felt a tight grip on my arm before I had fallen
backwards onto the road. Jiyong held my arm tightly.
"Babe, hold on!" he shouted, looking at me over his shoulder occasionally. Finally
with a flick of his wrist he threw me in front of him on the bike. I sat on the spot in
front of Jiyong, I am facing his front. "Hold on to me," he told me, letting go of my
arm and placing his hand on the motorcycle's handle. I nodded my head and
wrapped my arms tightly around him, burying my face into his chest. I could still
feel my heartbeat going off still rapidly at the freighting experience. Thank God for
Jiyong, I thought, smiling to myself.
"You okay?" Jiyong asked, turning the bike away from a car.
"I am now," I answered. He smirked and continued on. "Where are we running off
to exactly?" I asked. I looked through my surroundings. I could see Jiyong and I have
already entered the city leaving there to be many cars in Jiyong's way.
"To Seungris place," he answered, dodging a motorcycle.
"Will we get there in time?"
"We'll just wait and see," he replied. Oh yeah, that's what I wanted to do. I shook
my head again. Suddenly I felt Jiyong's arm around my mid back, pulling me closer
towards him. I closed my eyes, resting my head on his chest, waiting for all this to
be over. Gunshots were then heard again from the sidelines. I shot my eyes open
and gazed at the cops on the sidewalks who were holding their guns out, trying to
take out the bike's wheels.
"Talk about Grand Theft Auto," I remarked.
"Uh oh," Jiyong then said. I looked up at him with a questionable gaze.
"Uh oh? What's uh oh?" I asked, beginning to once again get panicky. He kept
silent, gazing in front of him, his eyes slowly becoming wide. I hesitantly looked over
my shoulder. A truck is turning away, trying to avoid the two of us. But as it turned
the back of the truck turned along, causing it to be a big wall in our way. The clasps
that held the back compartment snapped open. The large compartment slid on its
side against the hard pavement and began flipping over towards the two of us. My
eyes widened.
- 70 -

"Oh...my...God..."

Need to re-read few chapters for the update.

- 71 -

Episode XXIII
Episode XXIII
"Shit," Jiyong cussed as he tried to skid the motorcycle to a halt but the back
compartment is coming at an unreasonable speed. It continued to flip in the air and
land on the pavement, cracking it as it bounced and flipped once again, becoming
nearer.
"Jiyong, we can't dodge it!" I shouted, freaking out more than ever.
"We can try," Jiyong replied. I shook my head, holding onto him tightly. "Once it
gets close enough we're going to jump, got that?" he asked. I shook my head again,
tightly shutting my eyes; I am not ready for this. "It'll be okay," he assured, knowing
it is running out of time to talk me into this.
"Stop kidding yourself, we can't jump from that, even if you are Jiyong," I
remarked, looking up at him with tearful eyes, "it was nice knowing you."
"Don't say that-" Jiyong is cut off with another loud bang from the back
compartment is heard against the concrete. He furrowed his brow, letting go of the
handles on the bike and wrapping his arms around me before jumping up from the
bike. The two of us began to flip backwards in the air. I shot my eyes open, the
compartment is only a few feet away. No... I thought. Suddenly I felt an intoxicating
power overcome me, making me feel woozy.
What's happening to me? A flash of light then appeared, engulfing both me and
Jiyong.
"Dara?" Jiyong called to me, looking over him and I. Time slowly begin to slow
down as the two of us were upside down in the air, the back compartment only an
inch from both of our faces. The power in my body became overwhelming when
suddenly the light engulfing both of our bodies exploded like fireworks. I tightly shut
my eyes again, feeling the both of us land back on the ground.
"We're dead, we're dead, we're dead," I chanted out load.
"Dara, what did you do?" I heard Jiyong whisper, slowly letting me go and looking
down at me. I slowly opened my eyes, looking up at him then switching my view to
my surroundings. We were no longer on the road but what seemed to be a roof of a
- 72 -

high building. Sirens were still going off in the distance, beneath us.
My eyes widened.
"What did I do?" I repeated the question to myself. I looked down to my hands.
They were still glowing a white faint light until it disappeared in the middle of my
palm in a little spiral.
"I think...I understand now," Jiyong spoke, slowly standing up. My gazed up at him
with a questionable look.
"Understand what?" I asked. He looked back at me with a smirk.
"Your power works when you're scared," he answered, "just like the time Bom is
revealing your energy to you."
"Would that explain how I got here too?"
"Maybe..."
"But your little theory doesn't explain how the hell you shot me from my own TV,"
I stated matter-of-factly. Jiyong shrugged.
"Seungri probably knows the answer to that, how about we go pay him a visit?" he
suggested. Slowly we begin to stand up and walk our way to the edge of the roof,
looking down at the citys streets, the many police cars driving by in search for the
two of us.
"And how do you suggest we get down?" I remarked.
"Easy..." Jiyong replied slyly. Before I could question him he already had me in his
arms bridle style.
"Jiyong, don't even think about it," I said, watching him with careful eyes.
"Too late," he remarked and jumped off the edge.
"Jiyong!" I shouted with disbelief, wrapping my arms tightly around his neck. I
looked down, the two of us falling towards an alleyway below. I tightly shut my eyes,
burying my face into Jiyong's chest. I heard him chuckle. "This is not funny mister!" I
yelled at him, keeping my position.
- 73 -

"It sure as hell funny to me," he remarked as he landed on his feet firmly on the
ground. I opened my eyes and shot him a glare.

Promise! i'll update again later :D

- 74 -

Episode XXIV
Episode XXIV
Jiyong rolled his eyes as he set me gently on the ground. I sighed, adjusting my
feet firmly back onto the floor. "I trust you know the way?" I asked him. Jiyong
nodded, smiling his signature grin before grabbing my hand and pulling me down
the alleyway. "What if the police spot us?" I questioned the obvious, still hearing the
sirens and the growls of the patrol car's engines.
"Don't sweat it, okay? I got it under control," he remarked, surprising me as he
laced his fingers with mine. I blushed but nodded my head, following close behind
his strides.
"Is Seungri's house close?" I then asked. Jiyong nodded his head as he stopped at
the end of the alleyway. He pushed me behind him, peeking his head out to look
down the streets. He brought his head back as a police vehicle drove fast on by,
missing the two of us in acknowledgement. I sighed with relief.
"Looks like we need another way out of here," Jiyong stated dully. I cocked a brow
at him.
"And what do you suggest? Jump the roofs?" He glanced at me, impishly grinning.
My eyes widened. "No Jiyong, I wasn't being serious," I said pleadingly.
"It's still a good idea," he remarked. I shook my head.
"I'm not a demon, I can't jump that high," I tried to reason.
"Then ya better hold onto me, huh?" he replied.
"But-" Jiyong ignored me, grabbing me and holding me in his arms. "I really hate
you right now," I remarked as he began jumping the walls, trying to reach the roofs.
I closed my eyes shut tightly; breaking away from the realization that one slip and
Id fall. And possibly meet my unruly death. "What's with you and scaring me
shitless?" I exclaimed, clinging onto Jiyong.
"Not my fault you're scared of everything," he remarked. I gritted my teeth
together, forgetting his offending statement. Now isnt the time to argue, I just
wanted him to get me to Seungris place as soon as possible. I could feel the empty
- 75 -

air beneath me as Jiyong jumped over the divisions of the buildings. He ran through
the roofs in his demon like speed, jumping at an amazing height and landing
accurately onto the next roof. "How ya holding up babe?" Jiyong asked.
"Preying that you don't drop me, but besides that I'm having a breeze," I
answered, my words dripping with sarcasm. I heard Jiyong letting out a simple laugh
before landing on another roof once again. I shook my head at his obvious
amusement with my anxiety. Suddenly I am able to hear a faint sound of blades
cutting through air. How familiar that noise sounded. Something I heard and
dreaded whenever playing one of the videogames in the Grand Theft Auto series.
The answer to what it is called is on the tip of my tongue. I raided my mind, thinking
of what it is but yet too frightened to even open my eyes to observe the mystery.
"Heh, helicopter," Jiyong spoke up, answering the question of which Ive been
asking.
"That's it! A helicop-WHAT?!" I shouted with disbelief and shot my eyes open. I
looked over Jiyong's shoulder. Sure enough a large hunk of metal is gliding through
the air, a great light flashing over the two of us in a spotlight.
"The suspects are on foot," I could faintly hear through the rotating blades of the
helicopter.
"We're screwed, we are so screwed," I mumbled, again closing my eyes tightly.
"I think it's time I give them the slip," Jiyong remarked. I slowly opened my eyes,
questioning him with my gaze. I saw the corner of his mouth soon began to tug in a
smirk. Oh no... I looked forward, examining what Jiyong's plan could be. The edge of
the building is soon approaching and it is a long jump to the next one. "Hold on to
me Dara, this is going to be a long fall," he informed. Fall?! My eyes widened with
worry as Jiyong took a large step before jumping over the edge of the building. But
he isnt aiming for the next roof. No, he is aiming for the ground. I could feel the
hard wind brush through my hair, my clothes, and my skin as I fell through the air in
Jiyong's arms.
"Holy shit!" I cussed, finding it a way to suppress myself from screaming at the
top of my lungs. Jiyong smirked at my reaction. Leisurely, and fearfully I slightly
opened my eyes, looking down to the ground only to regret it. I am falling straight
down at a police cruiser. The policemen looked up at Jiyong in complete shock,
witnessing something crazy that no human could do. By the force of gravity I can
feel the two of us fall harder down. Jiyong got ready, still a smirk plastered on his
lips as he landed hard on the roof of the vehicle. The echo of breaking glass and
- 76 -

metal lingered in the air as he dented hard onto the patrol car's surface. The
policemen witnessing this, backed off from the flying glass, eyes equally as wide as
mine. After caving in the car, Jiyong jumped from the roof, bouncing off of it as if it
were merely just a trampoline. He landed gracefully onto the cold concrete and
broke back into a sprint across the road to another alleyway.
"That is...fucking amazing!" I exclaimed a shocked smile on my lips as I looked
back at the bewildered officers.

Halo! How's everybody? :)

- 77 -

Episode XXV
Episode XXV
I walked alongside Jiyong, keeping with his steady strides as the two of us held a
tight profile. The authority is still in search of the two of us. But namely Jiyong. I
over heard one of many media members speaking, stating that I could be a possible
hostage under the handsome convict. And how wrong they were, I am just as much
part of this as Jiyong. Not that I wanted to be. The last thing I needed in my life is a
damn record. But that is when I reminded myself, I didn't live in this world. I am
merely trying to get out in fact.
"It's just down here," Jiyong stated, jerking his head towards the end of the
narrow and empty alleyway. I cocked my head to the side, walking towards the front
door. "What's the matter?" Jiyong asked, intrigued by my sudden confused
expression. I shrugged.
"I don't know. I guess I expected something bigger, like a mansion or something?"
"Not all users of black magic live in huge houses," he remarked. I shrugged again
and followed behind him as he walked up the small flight of stairs. He strode
towards the large oak door. The long golden handle glistened from the slow setting
sun. I hadn't realized until now how long I and Jiyong have been running. Jiyong
lifted his fist, hesitantly knocking loudly on the door. I looked behind my shoulder,
hoping that no one has spotted us.
I wouldn't be surprised if I and Jiyong were on the news by now. Another knock
from Jiyong caused me to snap my head back to the door. Still there is that same
silence as before. Is anybody even home? Jiyong tried again, and yet still nothing.
"Well, this isn't what I expected," I said, crossing my arms over my chest. Jiyong
didn't say anything but instead brought his hand to the door knob, turning it and
pushing his weight to the door. With lack of effort the door opened. Jiyong and I
exchanged looks, both shrugging it off before entering the small town house. The
floor creaked as I stepped on the old dusty, rotten wooden boards. I gazed around
the foyer. The light is dim, the painted walls dull. Everything seemed so quiet and
steady. "Hello?" I called out in the dark abyss. My voice echoed throughout the
house, bouncing back to my ears. Jiyong continued his way to another room.
Reluctantly, I followed.
- 78 -

"Where is this guy?" I asked Jiyong. He shrugged, walking his way through the
house as if invited. I sighed. The two of us entered the living room. A tattered old
gray couch is set in the middle of the room. Books surrounded it in large piles. The
cream walls were cracked and dented in various places. Spiders were finding refuge
in the corners of the room, creating their webs. This place seemed old, or the owner
just didn't know the first thing to know about cleaning. Jiyong followed his way
towards the kitchen. Dirty plates still lay on the black counter, flies swarming
around it. "Hello? Anybody home?" I called out again but there is still no answer. I
let out a frustrated sigh as Jiyong and I left the kitchen back to the foyer where laid
a large staircase.
Jiyong exchanged a nod with me, finding that Seungri could be up there and
wrapped up in his studies. The creaky steps echoed around the empty house making
me a little frightened. I have seen this house before. Oh yes, in a lot of horror
movies. Once the victim thinks that no one is home, and drops there guard that's
when the murderer strikes. I swallowed loudly at the thought. Jiyong looked over at
me with a smirk before taking my hand in his, possibly to reassure I am safe. I
smiled towards him, and nodded for him to resume up the steps. He did without a
second thought and walked up. I placed my hand on the metal rail, only to retract it
from the sheet of dust and webs that lay atop.
"Anybody home?" Jiyong finally called out but he also didn't get an answer. I
shrugged and followed at the top of the stairs down the narrow hall. A red rotting
rug lay beneath us, under my feet. Paintings decorated the walls along with the
flower and striped old wallpaper that is beginning to peel. Many doors are against
each wall. All were closed mysteriously. Except of course one door. It is just down
the hall. The last room. It is slightly opened, light pouring out from the crevice.
Jiyong pulled me towards it. Now new imaginable theories came to my head. It is
like other horror movies.
There would be one room in the whole house that is lightened. But once the victim
enters it, it's completely empty. While the victim ponders the murderer comes from
behind and strangles them. Yup, Ive seen a lot of horror flicks, and now my mind is
flooding with them. As I thought about this I neared closer towards the door behind
Jiyong. He let go of my hand and knocked on the door before stepping in.
"Seungri?" he questioned. I entered in beside him. The room seemed like a small
library. Many bookshelves were against the walls, all stacked with thick novels. A
desk sat in the middle of the dark blue and gold carpeted room. But still, there is no
one there. The small lamp atop the desk is what had illuminated the room with light.

- 79 -

"If the light is on someone has to be here," I remarked as I walked further into the
room, looking around the filled bookshelves. Jiyong narrowed his eyes at the light,
feeling a tad bit suspicious. I followed my way across the room, looking at the titles
of the many books that were imprinted on the spines. As I walked my way behind the
desk I tripped over something firm and fell on my knees. I looked behind me too see
what it is. My eyes widened and I backed up vigorously with my hands, causing my
back to hit hard against a bookshelf. Some of the books fell out, dropping to my
sides. I didn't mind them; I focused my eyes on the figure that lay on my feet. A
body.
"Dara, are you alright?" Jiyong asked, walking towards me and stopping before the
body that lay on the floor. I let out a shaky breath, studying the knife that is pierced
through the back of the body, blood flowing from the wound.
Jiyong slowly turned the body with his foot to reveal the impaled face of a man.
His face was bloody.
"Seungri..." I said, "w-who did this?"
"I did." I and Jiyong jerked your head towards the voice. A figure stood at the
doorway. A figure, with blue hair.

So? Seungri died.

- 80 -

Episode XXVI
I stared at Minho for a moment with wide eyes. How? When? How did he know I
and Jiyong were here? How did he know about Seungri? When did he get here? All
the possible questions and I ask them all. But no answer. Who is going to answer
me, Minho? Yeah right, he didn't seem like the type to have patients with that sort of
thing. But he stood casually, leaning against the door frame with a sly smirk on his
face, arms folded over his chest as if waiting for something. I swallowed hard,
cowering away on the floor, wishing he would go away. Jiyong stood protectively in
front of me, waiting for the right moment to draw out his sword.
"You are a sneaky little girl, arent you?" Minho remarked. "But I will assure you
that that will no longer happen." Minho leaned away from the door frame, standing
up straight and unfolding his arms. With an impish grin, he snapped his fingers. You
closed your eyes, thinking it might have been a thunderbolt that is summoned with
his snapped fingers but nothing happened. Hey, Ive played the Devil May Cry
series, what could I expect? I slowly opened my eyes; everything is just as it seemed,
normal. Then, what had he done? Suddenly screeches were heard and the floor
around me began to ripple. A red light formed and black creatures began to
materialize at my feet.
Before I could do any sort of action, two of the creatures had already grabbed me,
suppressing my hands. I struggled in their grip. "Let me go!" Jiyong twisted his body
to my direction.
"Stay away from her!" he quickly drew out Rebellion and slashing away at one of
the demons that stood over me.
"Onew, take care of him," I heard Minho say. I looked up. Onew had entered the
room, scythe in his hand. He raised his weapon, taking a swipe at Jiyong whom is
trying to fight off the demons that had formed a wall around me.
"Jiyong! Watch out!" I shouted. Jiyong simply jumped up, flipping backwards,
landing and facing Onews back, where he took the opportunity to attack. The clash
of steel hitting echoed throughout the room, along the halls. Soon enough Jiyong
and Onew went off on an all-out war, clashing there weapons together at every
block. While Jiyong is busy Minho came walking towards me, I am still being held by
the creatures.
"Bring her to her feet," Minho ordered and the demons obeyed obediently. They
- 81 -

pulled me up by force, standing by my side as I timidly stared into Minho's golden

eyes. He looked at me, as if observing.
"Can't you just leave me alone? What do you want from me?" I said. I tried to
shout it but those golden eyes...they seem to glow and I am afraid to see what they
looked like if they were angry. Minho smiled amusingly, bringing his hand to his
chin thoughtfully.
"My dear, didn't you know? I'm going to absorb all ounce of your power, and then
once you are completely drained, I will kill you," he simply answered. My eyes
widened and I begin to writhe in the demon's grip. He laughed a sinister one. It is
radiating amused sympathy. Suddenly I caught a glimpse of steel coming down over
Minho's head. He looked at me as if not noticing but once it is an inch apart from
completely impaling his skull he immediately dodged to his left, letting Jiyong's
sword land hard against the floor.
"I don't know how you guys found out about this place, and I don't really care
but-" Minho interrupted Jiyong.
"Are you positive? I'm sure you'll be interested to know who informed us about
this place, although it did take a bit of more punishment then a human can tolerate
to get it out of her. But I do give her credit for being such a strong willed woman."
"What are you talking about?" Jiyong asked. Minho looked at him in a bored
manner, folding his arms over his chest and Onew slowly walking up to his side.
"I'm talking about your close friend...what was her name?" Minho looked over at
Onew as if expecting an answer from him. Onew smirked wickedly, looking back at
Jiyong with frightening eyes.
"Bom," he said. I gasped. Jiyong growled and threw a swing at the two, but both
dodged with ease.
"How dare you?! She is innocent, you didn't have to go that far!" I shouted. Minho
grinned at me.
"Oh, but we did. But fear not, she isn't dead...but she isn't far from it either."
"You bastard!" Jiyong hissed, drawing out one of his pistols and aiming it straight
for Minho. I glanced over at a forming light that is coming from Jiyong's left. The
light is coming from the palm of Onews hand, it grew larger and I swear I saw
flickers of lightening embedded in it. I opened my mouth to warn Jiyong but it is too
- 82 -

late, much too late. Onew smiled and let the orb of light let go. It flew to Jiyong like
a fast throwing baseball. Jiyong isnt fast to react and it hit him straight against the
chest. Jiyong flew back, his back hit hard against a bookshelf. I watched in horror as
the bookshelf began to lose balance and Jiyong is slowly getting up, blood trickling
down his chin and shocks of lightening being visible around his body.. Suddenly the
large bookshelf fell hard on him.
"Jiyong!" I shouted. A dust cloud formed around Jiyong and once it dispersed I
could feel tears overwhelm my eyes. Jiyong's head is rested against the ground; his
eyes closed. He seemed to be still breathing, but it is shallow.
"Such an ignorant being. Onew, grab him and bring him outside," Minho ordered.
He nodded and walked over to Jiyong's body.
"If you fucking hurt him, I swear I'll make sure I fucking kill you!" I shouted with
more confidence than I actually felt.
"Don't worry girl, he will not be hurt so soon," Minho let out a silent laugh before
grabbing my arm harshly from the demon's grip. I tried to struggle but he held a
very tight grasp that I knew is beginning to form a bruise. "Come without struggle
and I won't have to do something far worse to your precious Jiyong." With much
regret I reluctantly agreed, for Jiyong's sake.

Happy Holidays everyone :)

- 83 -

Episode XXVII
Jiyong's P.O.V.
When I finally woke up from getting completely knocked out from that guy, I
found myself slouched down against the wall of the inside of a car, my arms were
tied behind my back and tape is across my mouth. Oh, how nice. Did they treat all
the people they know like this? I slowly lifted my head, trying to focus my tired eyes.
Man, my body ached, what more can I say? I just got a freaking bookshelf fall on top
of me. When I looked around the place I noticed I am inside a car, another van, right
to the very back of the vehicle. I attempted to get up but stopped suddenly when I
felt cold steel against my neck. That fucker with the scythe is right beside me. I
smirked behind the tape and suppressed anymore movement.
I gazed ahead, seeing Minho standing with balance while the car continued to
drive. His arms were folded over his chest, keeping watch at Dara. She is sitting on
the floor, her legs against her chest, her arms tied up behind her. But she didn't
have tape over her mouth. Really, I didn't talk that much. She was staring at the
ground, her eyes glazed over, her eyebrows furrowed with worry. Man, she looked
cute when she was scared. I looked back at Minho, his eyes transfixed on her. Was
he checking her out or something? Who knows, I sure didn't. He then noticed me for
the first time and smirked.
"I see the son of Sparda has awakened," he spoke in that same annoying voice.
Well, I found it annoying. Just the mention of Sparda caused Dara to jerk up her
head. Her face lightened with relief when her eyes met mine. Obviously, she had this
effect on me. Her face soon fell through when her attention focused on the sharp
blade dangerously close to my neck. She frowned but I tried to reassure her with my
eyes, which didn't work so well. Man, I hated to see her like this. And I hated to
wear this damn tape! I tried rubbing it off with my lips but like that would work. I let
out a muffled groan which caused the smirk on Minho's lips to grow wider. Heh,
dickhead.
"Onew remove the tape over his mouth," he ordered.
"Are you sure my Lord?" he questioned. Minho's face turned serious and he sent a
glare in his way.
"I said, remove the tape over his mouth," he repeated in a firm voice. I guess he
wasn't the guy you should cross, but then again I wasn't the one to care for common
- 84 -

sense warnings. Onew gave an uncertain nod before lowering down to rip off the
piece of tape over my mouth with one move. Shit, that hurt like a bitch. "I'm curious
to know, son of Yang, why do you care to protect this girl?" Minho asked. What the
hell kind of a question is that?
"Well, if you didn't know, I wanted her all to myself. It's kind of hard getting
anything done with her when you guys always seem to interrupt," I remarked. He
didn't give off the slightest bit of amusement and I didn't expect him to, but Dara on
the other hand. She simply glared at me. Hey, at least I thought it is funny.
"Where are you taking us anyway?" she spoke up, changing the subject. Minho
grinned in her direction before kneeling down and grabbing her chin with his hand
before bringing her face close to his. No doubt this pissed me off. Asshole, trying to
move in on my territory - wait, territory? She looked at him with fright, trying to pull
away but he kept a firm grip.
"Back to my home where we can start the ritual, but before we start with the
ritual I'm going to force you to watch as I drain the blood out of your boyfriend's
body to drain all his spiritual energy while he screams in pain," Minho answered.
Damn, this guy is sick. Dara let out a gasp of horror and he let go of her chin
roughly.
"You promised you wouldn't hurt him if I went with you!" she shouted. When was
this promised? Hm, probably when we got into the van, who knows?
"I don't do well with promises dear," he retorted and stood up. She furrowed her
brow in anger, probably saying profanities in her head. Okay, now she is super cute
when she is angry. At least she tried to protect me, which didn't work well with me, I
am supposed to be the hero and 'woo' her. Ah well, whatever goes, goes.
"Please, I'll do whatever you want just let him go," she pleaded.
"Babe, relax I'll be alright," I told her. She gazed at me.
"But-"
I interrupted her. "Did you forget who you're speaking to?" She stared at me with
bewilderment.
"Jiyong?" she answered with uncertainty.
"Exactly," I smirked. She weakly smiled at my overly confident nature. I am just
- 85 -

being myself.
"Don't be so sure," Onew spoke up, "you don't know the full potential of Lord
Minho."
"Like what? He probably spends more time with his hair than anything else," I
remarked smartly. Good, that sure to make him pissed if anything else. Onew
growled, ready to sweep my head clean off when Minho stopped him.
"You amuse me, son of Yang, maybe I can do much more with you then drain your
energy," he said, unfazed by what I just said. Damn, that sucks; I thought I really got
him. Oh well, I got way more chances, especially once I get these stupid ropes off
and run away with Dara.

Yahoo! Update again!

- 86 -

Episode XXVIII
The ride is long and quiet. No one said a word, even Jiyong which kind of put me
at unease. The engine's roars echoed through the silence as the driver navigated his
way to god knows where. Occasionally I looked up at Jiyong, my face sadden. He
would wink at me, smile, and mouth out words--anything that would make me smile.
But nothing. I didn't even do the simplest of a weak grin. But Jiyong stayed calm and
collected. I wondered why he kept silent, but that is the least of my worries. Right
now I am nearing danger and I still had no idea what is going to happen.
Okay, sure, Minho did say he is going to kill Jiyong first then precede with my
ritual--whatever it is--but would there be any intermissions in between? At least I
hoped so; any time is good as any. I needed to persuade Minho in leaving Jiyong
alone and take me instead even though I am scared shitless. Just as I thought of this
plan the vehicle came to an abrupt stop. I looked around vigorously, beginning to
panic. Minho nodded to Onew and he had Jiyong on his feet. Jiyong could have easily
gotten out of his grip, why isnt he doing anything?
"C'mon girl," Minho said, picking me up harshly by my tied arms. I glared at him
and stepped out of the van behind Jiyong. Minho held my arms firmly before looking
at his right-hand man, smiling. "Now is the time Onew," he told him. Time for what?
I am not sure, and in a way I didn't want to figure out. Onew nodded before casting
a grand light in his hand, hovering it above Jiyong's head.
"What are you doing to him?!" I demanded, writhing in Minho's grip.
"Shit..." Jiyong trailed off. His eyes began to slowly close, his posture slouching.
Before I knew it, Jiyong is out, falling limply in Onews grip. They put him
unconscious? What the hell?! Onew threw Jiyong over his shoulder and headed
along. Minho pushed me forward, nearly causing me to trip but I kept my balance
and leisurely followed behind. I looked up at the place I would be headed and soon
gapped my mouth open in shock. A large gray stoned, temple it seemed is ahead.
The windows were stained glass and the front doors were large, holding chains
wrapped around it. The building could have been a beautiful castle but there is
something about it. Something... EVIL.
Onew opened the front doors, already stepping in without fuss with Jiyong
dangling over his shoulder. I sighed and followed in, Minho and his servants' right
behind. I entered the front foyer. The floor is tiled in white marble; the windows
absorbed the light, shining the glistening tiles. A red rug laid on the floor neatly,
- 87 -

dragging on down the steep long hall. I felt Minho grip my arm firmly.
"Come my dear," he said and pulled me along. I ripped my arm out of his grip,
glaring at him but following along, keeping my sight on Jiyong. The long hall
continued out as if it had no end and I could feel my legs becoming sore. Minho is
walking by my side with no difficulty. I sighed, wishing my hands were free. They
felt so uncomfortable. After a while, trailing the twisting turns of the maze of halls,
we made it to large stone doors. The doors were very tall. The stone is engraved
with devils, condemned creatures, fire, punished angels. Are these people Satanists
or something? I wondered. Onew opened the doors with a swift of his hands. Minho
pushed me along.
"Ease up, would you?" I snapped. Minho narrowed his eyes at me and I would
have sworn he is going to hit me. He didn't, he clenched his fist, gritting his teeth
and looked passed me.
"Move along," he ordered. I rolled my eyes entering into the room behind Onew
whom glared at me over his shoulder. Everyone seemed to be against me. Ignoring
his pathetic attempt to intimidate me, I looked around the room. The floor is tiled
with black marble. All the walls were planted with strange blue glass. In the center
of the room held a large stoned circle like sculpture--or at least I thought it is a
sculpture. It is placed on top a few stairs.
The stone circle is engraved with strange markings that I couldn't make out. Onew
made his way towards the strange circle like sculpture, placing Jiyong down on the
ground. Onew placed both Jiyong's arms up against the stone sculpture. They stayed
trapped against it; a white light bound his wrists. Jiyong stayed there against the
stone circle, standing in a T shape, like a crucifix. Onew stepped back a few and
began doing strange symbols with his hands. Before I knew it white light formed
around his hands, flowing from his palms like smoke towards Jiyong's body.
"What are you-" Minho cut me off, immediately placed his hand over my mouth.
The white light flowed around Jiyong's body until it suddenly shot into the stone
circle. A shape began to glow behind Jiyong's back. Yellow lines drew itself across
the stone, glowing beautifully. Once the shape is completed it gave off a large glow
and faded a bit. The shape is in a shape of a star, the points exactly where Jiyong's
wrists were bound. Minho smirked widely and I began squirming in his grip. Once I
am able to slip my mouth from his palm I instantly shouted.
"Jiyong! Wake up! Please!" I pleaded. A strange sensation began to form in the pit
of my stomach and I could feel myself begin to glow. My powers were acting up
again.
- 88 -

"Onew! Postpone her energy!" Minho shouted desperately, grabbing hold of me

tightly while I continued to glow. White orbs began to form away from me, slowly
making its way towards Jiyong's body. I struggled against Minho's grip. The orbs
orbited around Jiyong's body then suddenly jolted into him. Jiyong arched his back,
letting out a light breath before relaxing.
"Jiyong!" I yelled, continuing to writhe in Minho's grip while Onew began to chant
an incantation. Jiyong's eyes slowly began to open, awakening. More of my light orbs
resumed their way into Jiyong's body. He looked around, his energy coming back
and soon he is beginning to break from the light binds. Suddenly Onew concluded
his chanting, forming a circle in the air with his hands. Minho immediately let go of
me, stepping back as the yellow circle shot to me. Before I could dodge, the circle
wrapped around me, holding me in place. I began to lose balance and fell to the
ground. The orbs from Jiyong's body dispersed and the glow of mine were radiating
instantly faded.

Just an update for all of YOU!

- 89 -

Episode XXIX
"This is so stupid! Just let me go!" I yelled. My arms were bound tight to my sides,
suffocating me in a position I am not comfortable with. I rolled around, wishing to
break free but it is a mere attempt. When I rolled on my stomach Minho placed his
foot atop my back, keeping me in place. I sighed irritably, banging my head against
the floor.
"I'm impressed by the amount of spirit you contain, you are very persistent, aren't
you?" Minho asked, a sinister grin shining his face. He lifted his foot, placing it
under my ribs and lifted, turning me on my back. I looked at him with a cocked up
brow. He got down on one knee, starring down on me. "You have impressed me
quite a bit. You stay brave when you are the most frightened-" he began brushing his
hand over my cheek "-and I will not quit unless I know my friends are safe..."
"What are you getting at?" I chimed in, snapping my face away from his grimy
hands. Minho pulled back with the most patient.
"I'm feeling charitable...I will let you talk to your dear friend--" Minho looked up,
his eyes focused on Jiyong "--before I kill him." My eyes widened. Not by the fact
that Minho is going to kill Jiyong--I already knew that, but the fact he would actually
let me talk to him before he did. This might give me the chance to convince Jiyong to
run away and leave me behind. Besides, Jiyong could not protect me forever; it is my
time to protect him, even if I had to sacrifice myself for him. "Will you take my
gesture or are you feeling greedy?" he asked. His left eyebrow lifted slowly as he
listened for an answer.
I swallowed hard, nodding my head. "Yes, I'll take it." Minho chuckled softly,
standing up straight.
"But first, I shall give a little warning if you decide on devising a plan in his last
moments." Onew roughly pulled me to my feet, turning me towards Jiyong. He
watched Minho curiously. I waited for the worst. "Now Onew," Minho ordered.
Onew nodded his head, smiling devilishly and walking leisurely to the front of the
circle statue in which Jiyong withdrew in. He put both his fingertips of his two index
fingers together, a yellow glow forming between them. A jolt of light shot towards
the statue and the markings against the stone circling around Jiyong's body.
"What--" Jiyong started when he suddenly screamed in immense pain. The
markings and star shape behind him began to glow brightly, nearly blinding my
- 90 -

eyes. Jiyong's body is lost in the intense light but his screams were heard. I started
to panic.
"What are you doing?" I asked in a slight whisper. Minho let out a dark laugh.
"Draining all the blood from his body in order to obtain his power," he answered.
Jiyong screams became much louder, fearing me so.
"Okay! Stop it! Please..." I pleaded. Hot tears threatened to spill from my eyes. His
screams were too much to take, all that pain he is suffering from, I could only
imagine.
"Onew," Minho said. Onew snapped his fingers and the light faded, Jiyong's
screams suppressed. His heavy pants were now heard. I began to sob, saddened that
Jiyong had to go through this, if only I had not come to this world and never met him
he would not have to suffer. Soon enough the light had formed back in its original
state allowing me to gaze on Jiyong's new condition. Gashes had formed all around
his body, blood smeared over his skin and his hair. The once white silver strands
were now a shining crimson. A side of his face is dripping blood as if he is crying
this red bodily liquid.
"Now that you know his fate I'll give you the opportunity to talk to him one last
time," Minho informed and crossed his arms.
"My Lord, are you sure that is a wise decision?" Onew asked. Minho smiled,
bowing his head.
"I think everyone deserves to see the one they care most in the world one last
time," he spoke. I closed my eyes, tears sliding down my cheeks. Onew sighed,
nodding and swiping his hand in the air. The circle that bound me dispersed in the
air, freeing me from my imprisonment. I rubbed my arms, choking on my sobs as I
looked up at Jiyong. He gaze on me is tired, concerned. "Come Onew," Minho
ordered, jerking his head to the end of the room.
He walked alongside him, observing the scene from a fair distance. Guilt is
blended with my tears and I immediately ran towards Jiyong. I looked over his
wounds, his blood. I let out another sob, muffling it with the palm of my hand.
"Jiyong...I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry," I repeated, shaking my head. Jiyong weakly
smiled towards me.
"Babe, it's not your fault," he reasoned.
- 91 -

"Yes it is. If I didn't come to this world and meet you, you would be just fine," I
said, gazing up at his eyes with much sorrow. "Please, I want you to escape from
here...I'll do something to distract Minho so you can run out the door. I don't want to
see you suffer because of me..."
"Dara listen to me, there is no way I'm leaving you here with these freaks. I
agreed to escort you home and that's what I'm going to do, damn it! So, none of this
escaping crap," he replied. I shook my head, instantly disagreeing.
"You don't deserve this...there is no point. Just run away...god; please get the hell
out of here. I know you still have the energy to do it, so just--" Jiyong immediately
crashed his lips against mine, silencing me in a reassuring hot passionate kiss.
Instantly I responded back, placing my hand on his cheek, my fingers stained with
his blood now. His kiss felt such longing and determination, his lips felt hard against
mine. Slowly he parted from me, a few inches away from my lips.
"I'm not going anywhere, not without you," he whispered, giving me a final peck.

Should I separate them again?!

- 92 -

Episode XXX
I starred towards Jiyong, averting my gaze to look into both of his eyes. His hands
tempted to brush the tears away from my cheeks but he is still bound tightly. I
bowed my head away from his line of vision, feeling his lips press against the top of
my head.
"I want you to be careful around them. Don't let them touch you. I'll be out of here
in no time," Jiyong told me. Slowly I nodded.
"Times up. I think you have conversed enough," Minho spoke up, stepping in.
"Back away from him, girl." Reluctantly, I obeyed, taking a few steps away. Minho
walked into Jiyong's lane of vision, smirking. "I'm sure you are ready for your
demise, devil?"
"More or less," Jiyong replied. "But are you sure you're hunk of junk can destroy
me so easily? I am the son of Yang after all."
"Do not test me. Your attitude will not save you, and I am sure that you would not
like those to be your last words. Once I have you out of the way I will form
destruction upon this earth. Those who wish to join me will be used as my pawns,
and the others...well, they will know the true meaning of fear. I will do what I need
to do and will not stopped to do when your father locked the gates to the demon
world. Your girl will obey my every word in helping me fulfill my wish whether she
likes it or not. Soon, I will be the ruler of all dimensions," Minho said. Jiyong
snorted.
"You talk too much, you know that? In case you haven't noticed but you can't
destroy me so easily."
"Is that so?" Minho said, narrowing his eyes at Jiyong. "Onew, take the girl away."
My eyes widened. Where is he taking me somewhere else?
"As you wish," Onew replied like a robot. He walked up to my side and grabbed
my upper arm. I shook my head in protest.
"Wait, no...I'm not leaving him," I babbled. Onew pulled me roughly with him
towards the doors that I had entered to this room. Jiyong watched me as I am
dragged out. What is Jiyong's plan? How is he going to get out of this mess? "Get my
hands off of me!" I shouted. Onew growled.
- 93 -

"You are certainly not a pleasant woman. Whenever I get the chance, I shall make
sure I shut that irritable mouth of yours," he retorted. The look in his eyes forced me
to close my mouth tightly. His golden eye glowed darkly with his anger. "Minho
might need you for the time being but he will not tolerate your behavior. You are
lucky he is not forcing you to watch your love die." He is right. Why had Minho let
me go? Hadn't he said that he is going to force me to watch the impalement of
Jiyong? He must have had a change of mind somehow. Onew pulled me along a hall
that seemed to go on forever. I just wanted to sit. My legs felt so sore. I wanted to
be back home and lay on my lovely soft bed. Onew then stopped in front of a large
bronze door, turning the round crystal knob. He opened the door and pushed me in.
"You will stay here until I or Lord Minho comes to grab you, understood? I will not
easily dismiss your attitude as Minho would. He hasn't given me the order of not
hurting you," he threatened. He sent a hostile glare before turning and slamming
the door behind him. I flipped the bird to his back as he left. Sure he is scary but
hell I am not going to take that kind of shit.
"I'm so sick of these people," I growled and looked around the room. It seemed to
be a storage space. Many different sculptures were huddled in the corners of the
room, cobwebs forming around them. A thick sheet of dust over top. I felt dust
particle flow up my nostrils and instantly I sneezed. I groaned. "Dammit! I want
out," I demanded but no one is there to hear the order. I am worried about Jiyong
and how he is right now. Had they already started the ritual? I hope not. My hopes
crumbled once I heard the tormented scream of Jiyong's. It echoed throughout the
area. The sound held so much pain. They were drawing his blood from inside him,
possibly all the veins in his body were exploding. I ran to the door, banging my fists
against it.
"Jiyong!" I shouted, desperate to help him. I leaned my forehead against the door.
"I'm so useless..." I whispered. I cringed again at that scream. Oh God... I backed
away slowly from the door, running back towards it and banging my shoulder into it.
Not even a little dent. I tried again and again. Each time my shoulder throbbed. I
finally gave up, backing away from the door and rubbing my sore shoulder.
Suddenly I felt the walls and ceiling shake. I lost my balance and fell on my
buttocks. Screeches were heard in the hall, more loud explosions and what sounded
like stone being broken. "What the hell is going on?"
Third Person P.O.V.
Jiyong could not stand the immense pain in his body when Minho had activated
the stone he is bounded on. Demons surrounded him, for what, he did not know. All
he knew is the pain and throbbing like his body is about to split open. His blood is
- 94 -

pouring from his body and the stone is glowing brighter. He clenched his teeth
together until he felt something odd go through him. An emotion, distress maybe? It
is not his emotion. It felt like it came from someone else. This emotion is great and
he could faintly hear a voice in his head. "Jiyong!" "I'm so useless..." That is Dara's
voice! He could feel her through him, feel what she is feeling. His body is beginning
to feel less weak. Is he getting stronger? A stream of power is flowing through his
veins. This feeling...it is just the same when Dara is giving her energy to him. He felt
his wounds begin to heal and the light behind his back lower. Minho's face rose with
suspicion.
"What is the meaning of this?!" he shouted. Jiyong smirked. He could feel her
power, it is overwhelming and he knew what to do now. Jiyong let out an
excruciating cry, his body overflowing with a bright light. His body changed
instantly to his Devil trigger form. The stone began to shake and Jiyong let out
another cry, his body growing brighter. Minho took a step back, gazing at him with
surprise. "How can this be?" he asked himself.
"Sir, how is this happening?" Onew spoke up. A crackle is then heard throughout
the room. Cracks appeared on the surface of the stone, slithering like a snake
towards the edges. The glow the stone held completely vanished, crevices all over
the surface. Suddenly the stone shattered into many fragments and Jiyong landed on
his feet, breathing heavily. He began to laugh lightly; the look on everyone's faces
amused him.
"Pay back bitch."

Yahoo! 3 updates in one go!

- 95 -

Episode XXXI
Slowly I got up from the floor, taking silent steps towards the door. I listened to
the sounds of impalement. Something is going on and I wanted to know what. I
closed my eyes and put all concentration on listening. Voices were heard and the
sound of steel. One voice in particular crossed my mind. One demonic. A Devil's
voice. I shot my eyes open.
"Devil Trigger!" I shouted. He had to make it, I am sure of it. I remembered that
voice. It may not be his normal sexy tone but it is still awesomely cool. I am more
than excited. How he transformed to his Devil Trigger body, I had no idea. He
seemed too weak to transform but I am not complaining. Hopefully he might get me
out of here soon. Should I call for him? Is that necessary? He could just sniff me out.
I sighed, hearing the loud noises were making me anxious. I bit my bottom lip to
suppress my demanding nature. I wanted out, bad. "C'mon Jiyong..." I whispered,
lightly banging on the bronze door with my fist. The noises sounded closer. A smile
appeared on my lips, until I heard another noise. A cackle and brush of stone against
stone. I furrowed my brow. That sounded awfully close. Again, the same sound but
now it sounded like it is coming from behind me. My body tensed. The statues, they
couldn't be...?
I couldn't move, frozen at that space I occupied. No, this could not be happening,
not now. I closed my eyes tightly, swallowing down a lump in my throat. I had to.
There is no choice. Slowly I turned. Everything seemed still but unusual. The statues
were closer and in a position that they had not been in before. A tall statue of a
woman stood not too far from me. She looked to be made out of white stone. She is
made to look like she is wearing body armor and a helmet. A sword is held tightly on
her right hand, a shield on the other. Gladiator much? I swear I heard it move and
yet it stood there as if I am hallucinating. It seem to mock me. I narrowed my eyes
towards it. It could have been my imagination and the sounds I heard from beyond
the door are probably playing tricks on me but my eyes did not deceive me. It is way
closer, so were the others. Immediately I turned to the door, wrapping my hands
around the knob and tried turning it. No use.
"Oh, c'mon," I cried desperately. That cackling and brushing sound again. My eyes
widened. I turned my head quickly and gasped. The stone statues were indeed
moving towards me, glowing a light blue aura around them.
"You have got to be kidding me," I began forcing the door open, banging it.
"Jiyong!" I shouted but no one is going to help me. A swooshing sound is heard as if
- 96 -

something cut the air. Instinctively I dodged to the side, a stone blade hitting down
the area I stood. My breathing became sharp and now I could hear a weird sound. I
couldn't pin point what it is. It is hard to explain. I looked towards the other statues
and one of them were glowing yellow fire balls, surrounding it in an orbit. My mouth
gapped open.
"No way." The fire balls shot towards me and I ducked down quickly. The force hit
towards the door, a loud explosion echoed through the air as the door is broken
open. I scrabbled to my feet and ran out the door, the statues going after me.
Another statue shot a fire ball at my feet and I instantly fell, the other fire balls
missing and hitting the wall behind me. I struggled to get to my feet, a blade coming
straight for me. "I did not sign up for this," I remarked. "How did they even come
alive in the first place?!" I got to my feet and started to literally run for my life down
the hall. I tried my best navigating back to the room Jiyong is in--if he is still in
there. That demonic voice echoed through the halls, blowing me a sense of relief. He
is close. Suddenly an arrow flew over my head, missing me by a few inches.
"They have arrows too?" I questioned dully and quickened my pace. "Jiyong!
Where are you?!" Suddenly a figure is thrown from the doors to the right, the doors
flapped open and I caught a glimpse of their familiarity. The figure is a body of a
demon. I ran towards the door only to be thrown back from a powerful attack. I
didn't have the chance to see who it is that induced that attack. I fell on my back
with a grunt.
"Dara?" I looked up, Jiyong's Trigger form fighting against Minho, both with their
swords. Onew body is seen far in the room, lying on the floor unconscious.
"How did you get out?!" Minho shouted.
"Ask your statue buddies," I remarked, pointing towards the pack that had been
still following at a slow pace. Minho glanced at them while blocking Jiyong's attack.
"Your aura has awakened them," Minho muttered. Jiyong recognized his state of
distraction and turned towards me, running at a quick speed. Minho came back to
reality and ran after him, his speed quick, but not fast enough. "Close the doors!" he
shouted aloud throughout the halls.
"Up we go," Jiyong said as he quickly picked me up, throwing me over his
shoulder on his back. "Hold on," he told me. I nodded, wrapping my legs around his
waist and my arms around his neck.
"How did you turn Devil Trigger?" I had to ask as Jiyong ran for the doors.
- 97 -

"I'll explain that later, first we got to get out of here." I nodded in agreement,
looking forward. The halls seem shorter than before with Jiyong's lightning speed.
He followed along the walls to the twists and turns and found his way toward the
front doors. I smiled in triumph but the grin on my face is swept away when I see
demons standing guard in front of the doors. They were those same scrawny, scaly
demons before. I bit my bottom lip.
"How are we going to get past them?" I asked.
"The old fashioned way," Jiyong replied. I blinked, what did he mean? Somehow he
quickened his speed. I widened my eyes when I noticed he isnt going to slow down.
I closed my eyes, holding tightly when I felt Jiyong running past, smashing against
the many demons. He tackled through the entrance doors, the wood collapsing at his
devil strength. The old fashioned way would be to open the door and leave, I
scowled.

Happy New Year!

- 98 -

Episode XXXII
Minho gazed at the broken down doors, demon's lying on their backs and leaning
against the wall. His eyes glowed venomously with anger; his teeth clenched so hard
together that he could swore he could hear them crack. He turned to the wall at his
left, punching the stone strongly, a large crater formed, and fragments of stone
falling to the floor.
"Her energy is too powerful and adding it to that Devil will only heighten their
success," he muttered to himself. He glared towards the survivors from Jiyong's fury
that occurred a few minutes ago, narrowing his eyes at them. "You demons are far
from useless!" he shouted. "You cannot help me with my plans. I must call for Him.
His assistance will bring my plans to effect." A sadistic, dark smile appeared on his
lips. Yes, He will come to be very helpful. Even the son of Yang would be of no match
to him, with or without the girl. Minho turned around, walking down the hall back to
his study to call on Him. "No more fooling around. Now is the time for war," Minho
whispered before turning the corner.
I and Jiyong were far from the castle, running into the forest that inhabited the
area. Jiyong's speed is lowering, heavy pants heard from him. I felt concern,
wondering if he is okay as I cling on his back, his demonic speed coming to a mere
human jog. His feet began to stop, slowing down until he collapsed on one knee.
Immediately I jumped off his back, kneeling in front of him.
"Are you okay?" I asked him, concern radiating from the shine of my eyes. An
orange glow surrounded him, his body forming back to his human looking self, his
pale hair glistening under the dim light of the sun, blood all over his body. Cuts and
burns were visible throughout his skin. I frowned, starring at his face as he gazed at
the ground, holding his side, his hands stained with so much of his blood. "Shit..." I
whispered as he panted, his throat growing dry with every breath.
"That stone...opened all my wounds that healed since my whole life...all the
injuries I got from hunting demons...every single cut, burn...bruise," Jiyong
explained.
"Shhh, don't speak. Save your energy. We have to keep moving before they catch
up, if they even are following," I remarked and went under his right arm, draping it
over my shoulder and hoisting him up. He sent a small smirk, his eyes hidden behind
his silver, white locks as he starred at me. I smiled weakly and began walking
slowly, helping Jiyong who stepped limply. The forest is eerily quiet, maybe a bird
- 99 -

chirp here and there but that is the only source of sound. I decided to hike up a
conversation, distracting my mind from my current predicament. "So, how did you
go all Devil Trigger?" I asked. Jiyong laughed silently.
"From you," he answered simply.
"Me?" I questioned, gazing at him.
"Remember when you were calling my name to wake me up? And your energy was
being transferred to me? All that energy was charging its self-inside my body and I
felt it when that stone was tearing me apart. Your energy gave me enough power for
the chance to go devil on Minho's ass." I laughed lightly. "And besides, you're not
useless." I stopped, looking at him oddly. Useless? It made me think of when I am
stuck in that forsaken room, calling Jiyong's name, desperate to save him and calling
myself useless for not being able to exit the door. I dismiss the odd question of how
he knew; it could have been a coincidence.
"Will your injuries heal again?" I wondered. He let out a struggled breath, leaning
his head back as he coped with the pain in his body.
"Yeah...but they'll heal slowly," he replied. I nodded.
"We have to find some way to clean you up...and me." I looked down towards my
body, my clothes now stained with Jiyong's blood.
"Just take me to the shower then," he remarked sarcastically, knowing very well
there wouldn't be any residence for miles. I continued along, hearing the familiar
heavenly sound in the distance. It couldn't be...water? That is convenient. "Do you
hear that?" Jiyong asked. I nodded.
"Yeah, it sounds close." I walked around a large group of trees. A beautiful steady
pond sat by a grove. The sun light poured brightly onto the water, the natural blue
emphasized. I smiled. "This is perfect." Jiyong let go of me, leaning against a tree to
catch his breath and relax for a moment. I walked up to the pond, kneeling down
and dipping my hands into it, washing away the blood on my fingers and palms. "It's
a perfect temperature, good to bathe in," I remarked. Jiyong smirked.
"And it's big enough for the both of us to jump in," he pointed out.
"Heh, yeah," I said, nervously. Jiyong's blood is all over my clothes, touching my
skin also. "I'm not going in there naked with you watching," I muttered, blood
heating my cheeks. Jiyong chuckled behind me, limping to my side.
- 100 -

"Relax. Undergarments works just as well, closest thing to a swim suit," he

grinned. I rolled my eyes. There is still a difference. I heard Jiyong begin to take of
his coat, tiny groans heard from him as his body ached from stretching at certain
parts. His coat dropped to the floor as he plopped down beside me, beginning to
take off his boots. I gazed at the wounds over his chest and back, they looked severe
and utterly painful.
"Are you sure you're okay?" I asked, frowning.
"Yeah, just fine, babe. It looks bad but nothing that I can't take," he said, a cocky
grin forming on his lips. I sighed. "What are you doing just sitting there? Get
undressed too. It'll be faster if the two of us bathe at the same time unless you want
Minho and his shitheads to meet us here." Hesitantly I nodded, working on taking
off my running shoes.

Hope you like it!

- 101 -

Episode XXXIII
I sat by the pond, washing away the blood off of my shirt, but I know blood stains,
they don't come off and cleaning it doesn't work very well, especially when I am only
in my undergarments. Yes, I am uncomfortable and yes Jiyong loves it, but I suck it
up for the most part, ignoring every bit of Jiyong's flirtatious compliments.
Goosebumps were beginning to form upon the surface of my skin as the cold air hit
me, my skin becoming rough at every stroke from my arms, determined to keep
them warm. I then felt heavy weight settle over my shoulders.
"Here," Jiyong spoke, draping his red trench coat over my body. I adjusted it,
properly placing it around me as I look up at him.
"Thanks," I replied, blushing a bit in the cheeks while he stood before me, dressed
up only in his boxers. He nodded his head, placing his hands on his hips as he looked
over at the area we had both entered from when running from the castle.
"I don't think they'll be coming anytime soon," he remarked. I nodded in
agreement.
"But Minho might have another plan up his sleeve," I said. He smirked, laughing
to himself.
"Let that asshole try." He dropped his hands to his sides and turned to me,
plopping down beside me. I look down at my shirt, sighing and getting up, walking
over to the branch that held on the wet clothes, mine and Jiyong's pants. I placed the
shirt over it and retreated back to Jiyong's side, crossing my legs as I sit, feeling
warmth from his coat. I look over to him, his body now cleansed from any blood, his
wounds slowly healing.
You cold?" I ask him. He lean back on his hands, looking up at the sky which wiss
slowly beginning to darken.
"Nah," he finally answered, "it's an awesome temperature." I beg to differ, it is
freezing cold. I look up towards the sky also.
"Are we staying here for the night?"
"No. Once our clothes are dry, we're out of here."
- 102 -

"Where are we going to go? It's probably miles until the next city."
"Don't worry about it, I have an idea." I cock up a brow at him.
"What idea?"
"We're going to try that whole transfer of the energy thing, if it works I'll go devil
and we'll fly our way back to civilization until I run out of gas," he answer
matter-of-factly, an all knowing grin send to me.
"But, I don't know how I did that...it is all instinct or my power is forming its own
mind," I said.
"Instinct or not you have to start learning to use your powers, you can't just rely
on it to help in desperate times, got it, Dee?"
"And how the hell do you expect me to do that?" He shrugged.
"I don't know, be creative...fear makes your powers work, right?" I slightly nodded
my head. "Maybe we can try something with that, you know, experiment?" I swallow
a lump in my throat, thinking of all the things he could do. I know I am going to kick
myself for asking this question but...
"And how will you scare me?" An impish and devious smile formed on his perfect
shaped lips.
"It depends...what are you scared of?" I raise my eyebrows at this question. This is
not going well. He leaned in, his face inches away from mine, his brow slighting
cocked. "What would make you to scream?" I begin leaning back, adding to the tight
distance between us.
"Well...ummmm" I stammered, now leaning against my hands, forcing myself to
slowly move back as Jiyong move forward. His hands now trapping me between
them as he sat before me on his knees, crawling closer to me at every pull I take
away from him.
"What? Are you afraid of me? Is that it?" he ask. I shook my head.
"N-No, just nervous," I replied. He smirked.
"Nervous, hm?" Slowly he begins to slip his hand under his coat that covers my
shoulders, slipping it off so it limply falls behind me. I swallow hard, my arms
- 103 -

beginning to shake. His hand went to my ankle, slipping upwards over my naked
legs. I bit my bottom lips closing my eyes as y mind is freaking out. Suddenly I didn't
feel his touch, or any ground for that matter. I shot my eyes open. I am somehow in
the air! What the fu-?
"Ah!" I screamed, beginning to fall, landing instantly into someone's arms. With
my eyes pinched shut I slightly open one, starring into the amuse expression of
Jiyong. "...what the hell just happened?"
"You teleported again, this time in the air," he replied, chuckling. "That's one of
the things we have to work on, babe. Looks like being nervous works just as well as
being afraid."

I am back on track!

- 104 -

Episode XXXIV
"Okay, Dee, now concentrate," Jiyong told me. I nodded my head and closed my
eyes, relaxing my body as I take easy breaths. Okay, I can do this, just focus. "It's
just the same thing like last time except you have to focus more, got it?" I nodded
again in response and Jiyong smirked. "Good." I wiggled my fingers that lay limply
by my side, trying to relax them too. Just remember what he said; imagine I
transporting my energy into his body...Mm, into that sexy body of his--Damnit!
SANDARA PARK, focus! Alright, it's a simple task, just relax. Soon enough I felt my
skin becoming cold, like a wind that only I could feel brush against my skin. The
energy inside me is circling in my stomach.
"O-okay, what do I do now?" I asked slowly. He didn't answer. I am about to open
my mouth to call to him when he begin to speak.
"Babe, you're glowing," he whispered.
"What--?"
"Keep your focus," Jiyong interrupted instantly. I slightly nodded my head. I
furrowed my brow as I heard his steps come forward. I swallowed hard, a wave of
nerves forming. My body felt frozen, Goosebumps appearing upon the surface of my
skin. Tightening my eyes shut, I continued to listen for him, wondering what on
earth he is up to. "Can we transfer energy by touch too?" Jiyong asked. Why is he
asking? He knows I had no idea.
"I don't know," I replied. I heard Jiyong sigh and his foot steps stop in front of me.
Silence formed around the place once again as I waited. For what, I didn't know.
Suddenly I felt the warm touch of Jiyong's fingers against the area just below my
collarbone. I shot my eyes open. My power is becoming overwhelming. I could feel a
surge of energy form in my chest. A thunderbolt struck Jiyong's fingers; his body
flew back while mine did the same in the opposite direction. My back hit hard
against the trunk of a tree. I groaned, sliding back onto ground, slumped my
shoulders as I landed on my rear. I slightly open my eyes; Jiyong is slowly getting
back on his feet, his body glowing for a split second before turning back to normal.
He ran up to my body, kneeling in front of me as he lifted my chin.
"Are you okay?" he asked. I shook my head.
"What happened? It's exactly the same thing that happened with Bom."
- 105 -

"Yeah, I know. You need some professional help to control your energy, looks like
I'm not qualified enough. C'mon." Jiyong then lifted my body up in his arms and
began walking down the forest.
"Where are we going?" I asked.
"Anywhere safe. Minho is probably thinking of a plan by now and for all we know
his minions could be hiding in the forest right now."
I gulped at the thought. "They wouldn't...would they?" Jiyong nodded his head and
I sighed. I wonder for a second. When Jiyong body flew back, he is glowing, maybe
after all that a bit of energy is still transferred. "Jiyong, did you feel something when
you were pushed back from me?"
Jiyong looked down at me with a cocked up brow. "Like what?"
"You were glowing before you ran up to me."
Jiyong stopped walking, looking back forward and closing his eyes. I watch
carefully, curious to what he is doing. Suddenly crackles were heard from his body,
orange lightning bolts appearing around his body. A flash of orange light formed, his
body transformed to his Devil Trigger. I smiled but the expression is ripped from my
face when that same flash formed, his body becoming back to normal. Jiyong cursed
under his breath.
"Um, what was that?" I asked.
Jiyong let out an irritated sigh and continued walking. "I don't have enough energy
to stay in my Devil Trigger. Looks like we're walking."
"No, wait." A determine look formed into my eyes. "Lets try again." Jiyong ceased
his steps.
"What?"
I nodded to him. "Third times a charm, right?"
"Are you sure you're up to it?" Jiyong asked with concern and I nodded again.
"Fine." He laid me back on my feet, holding me to keep steady until I gained back
my balance. "Okay, what do you suggest?"
"The same deal, but since we have the risk of flying backwards again I suggest we
- 106 -

try a different way."

A grin curled up on Jiyong's lips. "Nah, I got an idea." I tilted my head towards
him, confused. "We'll do the same thing, I'll just approach you differently."
"In what way?"
"Just trust me."
And I did. I closed my eyes back again, working on the same routine I had done
before. I stood relaxed, my limbs not moving, my breath steady. In no time I am
glowing once again, that same feeling in my stomach again. At least I had gotten
that down, but what is Jiyong's plan? I waited for it.
"Ready, babe?" Jiyong asked. I nodded my head. I felt his arms slid around me,
making my body go tense, what is his plan? "Just relax..." he whispered and I obeyed
obediently, a little skeptical. Suddenly I felt that same overwhelming feeling as
before. I tightened my eyes shut, waiting to be flown back again but I felt Jiyong's
grip tight, and then his lips met mine. What the...? I asked myself. That is his plan?
But oddly enough the energy I felt is circulating in my stomach, the same energy
that felt so overwhelming felt drained. I melted into the kiss, my body growing weak,
as if drowning. Jiyong parted from me, his body overpowered, pumped up. "Dara,
you okay?" he asked, seeing my eyes become droopy.
"I think...you took too much." All went black.

I'll upload the next chapter later.

- 107 -

Episode XXXV
I felt life come back to me, my body feeling a little more energized and less
exhausted it had been when I blacked out. I fluttered my eyes open, feeling the
coldness of water above my forehead. Blinking groggily, I touch the object on my
forehead, feeling wet fabric. It is a wet cloth.
"Good, you're awake." Jiyong's soft voice echoed in my ears.
I starred around me, trying to figure where I am at the moment. It seemed to be a
room, poorly plastered green wallpaper on the walls, the ceiling cracked. I am lying
on a mattress of a bed, Jiyong's weight beside me. "Jiyong, where are we?" I asked.
"You were unconscious from giving all your energy to me; I am fit to fly off. I
turned Devil Trigger and carried you towards the next town. Seeing as we don't
have money on us I got some help from the old woman that lives here. I told her you
fainted and that we were broke and had nowhere else to go. She offered us in, and
besides it began to rain heavily outside," Jiyong answered.
I nodded my head, taking the entire information in. "Didn't she wonder about your
weapons?"
Jiyong chuckled lightly. "She hadn't even notice--probably poor eye sight or
something--and I am too preoccupied on worrying about you that I forgot about
them too." I blushed lightly, a tiny smile appearing on my lips. "How are you
feeling?"
"Better...I'm still a little tired. I guess the touch in energy transfer isnt so smart
after all..." I trailed off at the idea of Jiyong's lips to mine. I brought my finger tips to
the softness of my lips. "Maybe you held on too long."
A smirk appeared on Jiyong's face. "Sorry, I am enjoying it."
I flushed, averted my gaze from his, his flirtatious attitude overriding his worry in
a matter of seconds. Jiyong will be Jiyong and I knew I have to get use to his
common flirting and try not to blush and be shy as much. I dont want Jiyong to think
I feel uncomfortable to him, I dont, if anything I am more comfortable with him than
anyone, which kind of scared me. Breaking myself from my thoughts, the door open,
an elderly woman stood at the door way, her short silver gray hair styled in a perm,
her skin pale and her arms blue veined. She wore a tattered old pink golf shirt with
- 108 -

a long faded yellow skirt. A smile is set on her lips.

"You are awake, that is good, and I hope you're feeling better. What had
happened, dear?" The woman comes up and sat by my side. I nibbled on my bottom
lip, thinking for something to say, any lie that could explained my black out moment.
As if to my rescue again, Jiyong speak for me.
"She hasn't been having rest ever since we lost all our cash. We've been traveling
day in and day out and she hasn't slept one night. Exhaustion made her collapse." I
nodded in agreement to him.
"Why, that's terrible. You two can stay here for as long as you'd like. I came up to
tell you that I have supper made," she said. "Please, come downstairs and have a
bite. If you're not up to it I'll have Jiyong bring up your food."
"No, that's not necessary, I can make it."
She is watching me with concern then stand up. "You two can sleep in this room
for the night; I'll be serving breakfast, lunch and dinner for you both. It has been a
long time since I had any company." She strode out of the room once she finish
speaking, leaving Jiyong and I alone once again.
"We're not going to stay here long, are we?" I ask in a whisper.
Jiyong shook his head. "Just for the night, once the sun comes up we have to book
a ride back to Seungris house." I gaze at him with confusion, he continued, "There
isn't much we can learn from ourselves, looking through his house might give us
some ideas on how to get you back home...maybe we could go back to Boms place
and check up on her too. Hopefully she isn't in such bad condition as Minho said she
is."
I nodded my head guiltily. "Is it possible to call her?"
Jiyong blinked at me a few times. "We could try." Why hadn't he thought of that
before? "After we eat something I'll call her. She could be at the hospital though."
"Then we'll visit the nearest hospital. I can't help but feel this is my fault. She got
hurt because they were looking for me."
Jiyong grab my hand, squeezing it affectionately. "Babe, it's not your fault. We
wouldn't have known that Minho would go as low as hurt Bom in order to get some
answers on your whereabouts. They probably caught her off guard, Bom is a strong
- 109 -

woman, and they probably waited when she is vulnerable."

"Maybe it's because the fact that she's blind?"
Jiyong shook his head. "That's never stopped her before. Her senses are far
stronger than they are if she had eyesight. Knowing her she is doing well...anyway,
I'm hungry, can you stand?"
I laugh nervously. "I might need some help."

hmmmm.. what do you think should be the end of this story?

- 110 -

Episode XXXVI
Episode XXXVI
I skimmed my sight over the map I held as Jiyong drove a rented old Toyota. His
sight is transfixed on the long road that continued on for hours. Once the sun had
come up the both of us awoke and left, but not before the old woman graciously
offered me some money, enough to rent a car. She is a sweet woman and friendly
too, sharing her stories of her past life, not like Jiyong is interested but I listened
intently. And just like Jiyong said, he called Boms place after we all ate, and just as
he suspected there is no answer. Jiyong hung up and called the hospital, and indeed
one of the nurses informed him that she is there, slowly healing and in a poor state.
I could see the look in Jiyong's eyes as the nurse said this, it held such worry and
even regret for leaving her alone. They must have been closer than just friends. But
I decided not to ask, it is not my part to intervene in his personal life.
First off though, seeing as Bom isnt going to leave the hospital anytime soon
Jiyong made a decision that it would be best to go back and visit Seungris house.
Anything in there would prove useful to find my way back home. I navigated Jiyong
on his turns as I scanned the map, helping him reach to the address that is written
on the card he was given days ago. The difficult part is entering the city without any
authority spotting us. Who knew if they were still looking for the both of us but I am
not taking any chances, I didn't have the time. Minho is most likely cooking up a
plan and if he is using his time on that instead of trying to find me, then that meant
every minute is valuable.
"Turn right here," I instructed, the city coming into view. "Do you think we'll have
any trouble?" Suddenly Jiyong pulled over at a gas station, parking the vehicle in a
lot. "What are you doing?"
"The last thing we need is a car chase and then getting this car fucked up. We still
need it to get back to visit Bom. Besides, walking would be more undetectable," he
answered, turning off the car and stepping out. I got out also. I shut the door,
making sure it's locked before meeting up with him.
"I think the first thing they'll notice is your hair," I pointed out.
Jiyong looked up, brushing his fingers over his white silver locks. "What's wrong
with my hair?"
- 111 -

"It's not usual that a criminal has white hair, especially if he has the face of a
young man."
"I'm not a criminal, I'm just misunderstood." I rolled my eyes, chuckling softly.
"C'mon, I want to get there as soon as possible. I want to see how Bom is doing." He
grabbed my hand, pulling me down the trail of the road, towards the city.
It may not have been my part to intervene, but the thought is eating inside me, I
couldn't help but just ask that simple question. "What's your relationship with Bom?"
I asked. He gazed at me with a cocked up brow. I blushed, averted my sight to the
ground. "I am just wondering...you seem rather close..."
Jiyong smirked, squeezing my hand. "Aw, babe, ya know I got my eyes on only you.
Bom is just a really close friend, she's like my sister. I'd do anything for her."
I looked back to him, blinking a few times. "Wait, what did you say?"
"I'd do anything for her...?" Jiyong said with uncertainty.
I shook my head. "No, before that."
"Um, she's like my sister?"
"Before that."
"I only got my eyes on you?" I flushed as he said this like it didn't mean anything;
it is just another sentence of words. Is that how he felt about it? Because the words
he said warmed my heart. Jiyong is probably being his flirty self, as always but the
words sounded deeper in the way he said it. The kisses he gave, I thought really
nothing of them, maybe a little fun on Jiyong's part while it confused me. Did his
kisses actually meant affection? Jiyong watched me strangely, then having this
knowing look to him. "What are you thinking about?" he asked.
"Uh, what? What are you talking about?" I snapped out of my thoughts, my face
becoming redder.
Jiyong slightly narrowed his eyes playful, his chin tilted up a bit. "You had this
weird look in your eye when you were staring at me. What are you thinking about?"
he demanded this time.
"Nothing, nothing at all...I just zoned out, yeah that's what I did, zoned out," I
confirmed.
- 112 -

Jiyong didn't seem convinced, but to my relief he didn't push on. "We'll have this
conversation later...right now I think I'd like to go Devil Trigger, walking is
overrated." Uh oh, that's not good. What's wrong with me? Sure, he's hot but am I
really falling for him...slowly?

Mianhe for the late post!

- 113 -

Episode XXXVII
Episode XXXVII
"How many books does this guy have?" Jiyong asked irritably. He pulled out
another book from the shelf and threw it behind him. It landed on the ground with a
thud, along with another he threw.
"Jiyong! Do you mind? At least have some respect for the guy's things," I told him
and rolled my eyes. "Geez, the poor guy died because of us and you go ahead
wrecking his house." I pulled out a rather thick book from the shelf and sat down on
the floor, my legs folded underneath me.
I had no problem getting into the city and Seungris place. Jiyong's lightning
speed is able to pass all the police's watchful eyes. The house is left just as it is when
we entered, Seungris body still in his study room. Jiyong is gracious enough to
place the body in another room as I looked through the bookshelves. The decaying
body odor is not easy to ignore, and Jiyong thought the best is to move the body.
After the body is moved Jiyong and I went right to business and began skimming
through the material. At moments I found myself intrigued and distracted by the
interesting facts found in the novels.
"I think I found it," Jiyong announced. I pulled my eyes away from the page of the
open book and looked up at him. He came towards me, sitting by my side. He
opened the book and flipped through the pages.
I took the book I had and placed by my side as I leaned towards Jiyong's side.
"What does it say?"
"Gibberish," Jiyong simply answered. He flipped through most pages, quickly
skimming the text. "Is this in a different language? What the hell?"
"Gimme that." I grabbed the book from his hands and scanned the text. I squint
my eyes, trying the making sense of the lettering and words. I sighed. "It is
Gibberish." I flipped the book close, and gazed at the cover. Only the title seemed to
make sense, 'Demonic Dimensions'.
Jiyong took it from my hands. "Maybe Bom knows how to translate this shit."
"Are you saying we're going to visit her now?"
- 114 -

Jiyong nodded. "Yeah, Bom knows many of the strange demon languages. She
should know how to read this."
I frowned. "She might be too injured to try though."
"Then we'll wait. Time is ticking, I can't protect you from Minho forever, and soon
he's going to find a way to take you from me. We need to get you home before he
gets to you first."
I gave a nod. "You're right, let's get out of here."

I flipped through the pages of the novel, Jiyong driving the car once again. The
illustrations found in the book seemed interesting and well-drawn. My eyes gazed at
a particular one, a drawing of what seemed to be an area. It looked to be like some
sort of ruins of a building. I flipped the page, looking at another but it was a drawing
of the inside. It was a great room, a circular platform in the middle. I narrowed my
eyes at it. It was strange but for some reason I had a suspicion that I might see it
again. Shaking my head, I closed the book and looked forward.
"It took us two days to get to Seungris, I'm guessing we're going to be sleeping in
this car tonight, right?" I assumed.
Jiyong smirked. "You got it babe." He patted my leg with his hand. "Unless you're
thinking of somewhere cozier?"
"Nah, I'm not complaining, I just wanted to know."
"Mm-hm, ya know, that reminds. You still haven't told me what you were thinking
about before."
I stared at him for a moment. "Jiyong, let it go. It was just me thinking of stupid
stuff. It doesn't matter anymore."
"Baby, listen, if we're going to get you home together I expect that both of us not
keep secrets." Jiyong turned towards me. "Alright?"
I sighed irritably, starring through the windshield and crossing my arms over my
chest. "I was just wondering about the whole 'you're the only one for me' thing you
said earlier. There, happy now?"

- 115 -

Jiyong cocked up a brow. "What do you mean by wondering?" He pulled his eyes
away from the road and back at me.
"You may not know it, but I know how you think Jiyong. You've always been a flirt,
but I don't want you lying or joking about things like that...it...it gives me the wrong
idea, okay?"
"Hey, whoa, wait a minute," he replied instantly, quickly pulling the car to the side
of the road. He turned to me, his eyebrows furrowed. "You think I say those things
because you're another pretty face?"
"Jiyong... just forget it and drive, please."
"No. I want to talk to you. Now, answer my question." His voice sounded
demanding, different from his usual tone.
I gazed towards him, a frown on my lips. "What am I supposed to think? Guys like
you thrive to have fun with a pretty girl."
"Have you ever considered that I might be different?" he asked. I stared at him,
confused. What did he just say? I asked myself. "Babe, there's more than fun you can
have with a pretty girl," he whispered softly. Jiyong leaned in, crashing his lips upon
mine. My eyes widened. He slipped off his seatbelt slowly adjusting himself as he
grazed his tongue against my bottom lip. Reluctantly, I closed my eyes and gave in,
letting him take off my own seat belt and lay me against the seat. I parted my lips,
Jiyong entering his tongue inside my mouth. I wrapped my arms around his neck,
feeling his hands outline my body, rubbing against the outsides of my thighs. His
movements seemed slightly aggressive but I dont seem to mind, this is Jiyong we're
talking about. His tongue explored every inch of my mouth, fighting against my own.
I let out a light moan as I felt his hand slowly slide under my shirt, rubbing against
my bare skin. Suddenly sirens could be heard outside. Jiyong parted from me, his
eyebrows furrowed as he lifted his head up to see what is going on.
"Jiyong?" I called, uncertain if something bad is about to happen.
He let out an irritated sigh. "Shit, cops."

What will happen to them?

- 116 -

Episode XXXVIII
Episode XXXVIII
"Cops?" I exclaimed, fear radiating from my eyes. "They found us?" Jiyong didn't
reply. He stared towards the rearview mirror, gazing at the police officer who is
approaching the car from his patrol vehicle. The police officer adjusted his
sunglasses as he chewed absently on his piece of gum, taking slow strides.
Jiyong narrowed his eyes at the man's reflection as we slowly sat up. "Babe, put on
your seat belt."
I gazed at him with confusion. "Jiyong, what are you thinking?"
"Just put on your seatbelt." Reluctantly, I obeyed, clicking my seatbelt on as did
Jiyong. I took in a deep breath, preparing myself for the worst. Jiyong began
switching gears of the car and with one quick motion and the screeches of the tires;
he sped off down the road.
"Hey!" the officer shouted. He ran back towards the police vehicle, immediately
speeding off after the both of us. Jiyong pressed further down on the gas pedal,
switching the gears with every fast movement. I held on the car handle for dear life.
The bursts of sirens were heard from behind us.
"Jiyong, do you really think this is such a good idea?" I asked. I swallowed down
hard, glancing at the rearview mirror, the cop right at our tail.
Jiyong took a quick glance in the mirror before focusing back on the road. "Hold
on." I couldn't believe my ears, hold on? What did he think I am going to do? Let go?
Screw that, the last thing I want happening is flying out of the car. Why did Jiyong
have to be so daring?
I continued to glance back at the officer. "He's catching up," I warned.
"Shit," Jiyong cussed, looking back. Jiyong pressed harder against the gas pedal,
the roar of the engine heard as the car went faster. He began swerving in and out of
the lanes, trying to dodge the cars that got in the way. I stole a glance at him, seeing
a smirk upon his features as he watched me from the corner of his eyes. He gazed
back on the road. "How you feeling, babe?"
- 117 -

"Scared as hell, how about you?" I asked, shaking my head.

"Having the time of my life," he replied. "We need some music for this car chase,
I'm sick of those annoying sirens." I stared at him in complete shock. He thought
this is all a game? Jiyong is...odd to say the least. I let out a heavy sigh as he began
switching the radio stations, finally stopping at a rock song. I listened to the heavy
metal beat, automatically recognizing it, Left Behind by Slipknot. Jiyong left it on the
station, his full attention on the road once again. Honestly, this had to be the
weirdest moment I ever had. The car chase plus the music working together so
perfectly that I would have thought I am in a movie. Jiyong put the volume higher,
the speakers blasting over the sirens.
I gazed forward to the road, my eyes widening as I took a glance at a wall of police
cars. "Oh...shit...Jiyong..."
"Yeah, yeah, don't worry I got it covered," he replied casually. Bullshit, you have it
covered, I thought to myself.
"Jiyong, if we get through this alive, I get to so hurt you," I remarked.
"Well, that doesn't sound so rewarding."
"It's not supposed to," I retorted. The car neared the wall ever so slowly; the
police officers kneeled behind their vehicles with their guns drawn as they began to
shoot at the windshield. I screamed, bending my head and holding my head. I felt
the car swerve, Jiyong taking a quick turn to the left as he drove off the drove and
quickly passed the wall. "My...God..." I whispered in disbelief. Jiyong turned back on
the road, the many patrol cars now on my ass. "Fucking hell," I cussed. "You know,
Jiyong? Scratch what I said before. If we get through this, I'll strangle you until I'm
fully satisfied."
"Sure you would, you'd probably be lip locking with your knight in shining armor,"
he remarked, referring to himself as the knight. I rolled my eyes, looking back at all
the vehicles. I groaned lowly, looking back forward. The both of us were
approaching a train track pass. Once the music on the radio station stopped for a
moment my eyes widened when I heard a distinct loud noise. The gate of the train
track began lowering, the bells going off as the red lights flashed. Hesitantly, I
gazed to the left, a rusty old train coming to view.
I swallowed hard. "Jiyong..." I said slowly. I gazed at him, a grin on his lips making
my eyes grow wide. "Don't you dare."
- 118 -

"Dare," he responded. The engine of the car roared, his foot on the gas pedal
rising the cars speed. I gasped as he went forward, hoping to drive through before
the train crossed. A loud honk is heard from the train. I whimpered as the vehicle
neared the gates. Tightly I shut my eyes, clenching my teeth tightly. I heard the car
ram hard against the wooden boards separating me from the track, the honk of the
train's horn becoming louder. The car went unsteady, the wheels hitting against the
uneven track, and almost for sure I thought we werent going to make it. Until I
heard the train continues on from behind us, my body still safe and intact. I shot my
eyes open, looking back, only able to see little glimpses of the police vehicles
immediately stopping. A wide smile appeared on my lips. Holy shit, what a rush. I
looked back to Jiyong, his eyes on me.
"And you thought we wouldn't make it..." he remarked, shaking his head. How he
knew I thought such things is beyond me. Ignoring that wondering thought, I
punched him on the arm. "Ow! What was that for?"
"Never ever do that again," I retorted. "You scared the hell out of me."

Aigoo ~ lol :D writing this one is kind of hard.

- 119 -

Episode XXXIX
Episode XXXIX
Losing the police proved to be easy. After their little run in with the train no cop is
following us, allowing Jiyong to speed quickly to gain some miles before the police is
back on track. Driving at an amazing speed wasted much gas, causing Jiyong to
having to make a stop at a gas station. I took the opportunity to enter the rest room
while he poured in some gas for the car. After washing my hands in the sink, I made
my way out. It is such awesome weather. Warm yet breezy. Isnt it still fall? Hm,
maybe it is Global Warming. Wait, did this dimension have global warming? I kept
with that thought as I took my leisure.
Finding it pointless to figure out the unimportant, I gazed towards the car. Jiyong
had taken his jacket off, now supposedly lying on the back seat of the car as he
leaned, topless against the vehicle, watching the amount of gas he put in on the tiny
screen of the meter. Temptation got the better of me as I starred over his well-toned
torso, his abs chiseled, his muscles flexed. God damn...how the hell did I get his
attention in the first place? I wondered. Jiyong just looked too good for anybody; I
would have expected him to attain ultimately high standards because of his good
looks. Shrugging it off, I reached the car, both exchanging a smile.
"Can I ask you something?"
Jiyong grinned. "Whatever you want, babe."
"Where are you going to get the money to pay for the gas?"
"I got enough," he replied. I blinked a few times. Where is he getting the money?
He seemed to have an endless supply, and of course it couldn't just appear out of
nowhere, unless Jiyong had a new talent that I am not aware of. I decided not to
pursue asking of the topic, instead, I changed it.
"Are you still going to drive?"
"Yeah, unless you'd like to do all the getaway stunts, then be my guest."
Instantly I shook my head. "No, I'm good."
Jiyong chuckled. "Wait in the car, I'll be right back." I nodded to him, watching as
- 120 -

he went to go pay for the gas. I entered the passenger side, clicking on my seatbelt.
I begin playing with the radio as I waited for Jiyong's return, sitting back when he
entered the car. "Alright, let's go," he announced, putting the car in gear and driving
off.
I began searching around, noticing something missing. "Hey, where's the book?"
Jiyong glanced towards me. "Maybe you dropped it when we drove away from the
cops." He then approached the vehicle to an intersection. Jiyong slowed to a stop at
the red light by another car at his side. The man had both of his windows open, his
music slightly blaring.
"Wait, I think I see it," I said. "It's under your seat, can you grab it?"
"Can't babe, the light will be changing soon." Jiyong turned his head, stealing a
glance from the man as he is gazing at me.
I sighed. "Forget it." Leaning down, I tried reaching for the book as my chest
rested over Jiyong's legs.
Jiyongs P.O.V.
I looked down for a moment, watching as Dara took off her seat belt in order to
reach further. I caught a glimpse from the man in the car beside us, his eyebrows
raised and mouth agape as he watched the scene in his point of view. I understood
his expression of shock, understanding the man has suspected we were doing
something sexual rather than Dara reaching for a book that is lost under my car
seat. I gazed at the man, smirking as I nodded my head, as if bragging. The man
starred wide eyed at me, his mouth opened as if saying 'oh shit'. Of course Dara is
oblivious of this, concentration on grabbing the spine of the book. Finally Dara
grabbed it, leaning back up and sliding it on her lap.
I glanced back at Dara, an impish grin on my face. "Babe, you got something on
your lips."
"I do?" She said and begin rubbing her fingers over her bottom lip, hoping to wipe
away whatever it is. Although, unknown to her, there is nothing at all. As she wiped
at an imaginary mark Dara looked across to the driver through my window, his face
in pure shock, before his lips formed into a sly smile as he winked at Dara. "Why is
that man looking at me weird?" Dara wondered aloud. I begin laughing hysterically
as the lights changed, instantly driving. She looked at me oddly, clicking on her
seatbelt. "What are you laughing at?"
- 121 -

"Nothing," I replied, biting down on my bottom lip to stop myself.

Daras P.O.V.
I narrowed my eyes at him. Rolling my eyes, I ignored that event and relaxed in
my seat. "Forget that I even asked you, I don't think I even want to know." Jiyong
began laughing again.

Bad and Naughty Jiyong!

- 122 -

Episode XXXX
Episode XXXX
Jiyongs P.O.V.
I kept a steady drive on the even road. The ride is a smooth glide towards our
destination. I made it in my power to avoid any potholes found on the gray pavement
considering Dara is sleeping beside me, her arms embracing the book against her
chest. I took a short glance towards her, a smile forming on my lips as I gazed
towards her at eased figure. It has been a long drive, just going down the straight
road, the scenery of forests and farms at each of the vehicles sides. Dara fell asleep
while starring at the continuous forest that seemed to go on forever, her eyes
drooping as she became bored to the point of dormancy. I had lowered the volume
on the radio for her convenience but it is not needed. The music is so far off to the
back of her mind that it is nothing but a light whisper.
I sighed, starring down the road, feeling that warm isolation from residence. The
police is off our trail--so far--and there is no distraction around. No sign of Minho at
all, leaving me to hold up high security. Minho could be holding back for a surprise
attack. But something in my mind told me Minho had something else in mind,
something worse. While I pressed against the gas pedal gently, forcing the vehicle to
quicken its speed, I caught a glimpse of someone, or rather something. It flashed
before my eyes like the bulb of a flash light and vanished out of sight. I averted my
gaze around, shaking my head and running a hand through my hair.
"Jiyong, I think you've been driving too long," I told myself. I blinked a few times,
focusing back my eyesight before that same image appeared as if that disgusting
creature I saw once before is right in front of my eyes. And there it went,
disappearing as if never there. From the brief distraction, I slightly swerved the car
before gaining back my control. What the hell is wrong with him? Am I going
absolutely insane? Or am I lacking of so much sleep that I begin to become
delusional. At any rate, I tried keeping my mind away from one and all thoughts. My
plan had been working until that image appeared again, a black creature swiping its
clawed hands towards me.
"Shit!"
I am startled from the sudden misconception, swerving the vehicle once again to
the point that I almost lost complete control of the steering. What the hell...? I asked
- 123 -

myself. I ran my hand down my face, bringing the car back on its appropriate lane. I
took a quick glance towards Dara, wondering if I had been disturbed, but Dara were
still unconscious, breathing soundly. I couldn't regard this as insanity; I knew I am
not insane because I felt something deep within me. It couldn't be...is that fear? But
I am NEVER afraid; this isnt my emotion, then how? Okay, so insanity isnt too far
off. First I am seeing things that weren't really there and now I am beginning to feel
emotions that weren't even mine. I felt this once before, earlier back in the castle
the both of us have been captive.
"Stay...stay away!" shouted a voice confined in my very mind.
That isnt my conscience warning him that is another voice, a voice of a female.
And it sounded identical to Dara. How could that be? Why am I hearing her voice in
my mind? Suddenly I heard whimpering. I brought my eyes towards Daras figure.
Her body seemed to be shivering, Daras brow furrowed with worry, her lips
trembling, trying to form a word, at least that is what it seemed. I already
recognized her actions, releasing my suspicions that she were just having a
harmless nightmare.
"Stay away..." she whispered in her sleep.
I shot my eyes back at her. I could have sworn I heard her voice in my mind along
with my ears like surround sound. And then, a swarm of images flashed over my
eyes, blinding my sight for the moment, flashes of creatures, and black creatures in
resemblance of the servants that followed Minho. And then I caught sight of Dara,
running, panting, scratches found everywhere around her body as she grew tired.
The image then dispersed as quickly as it appeared. My focus is back on the road as
my gazed in awe. Had I just watched a small episode of her nightmare? I heard
heavy breathing come by my side, my concentration now set on Dara as she had just
awoken abruptly. Her breathing calmed after a few deep breaths.
Dara laughed lightly. "Man...What a freaky nightmare."
"Are...you okay?" I asked with caution, completely confused beyond existence.
Dara smiled warmly. "Yeah."
"What was it about?" If I got the answer I am searching for then this would prove
that I hadn't gone over the edge, there had to be a reasonable explanation.
"Um, I was walking down this deserted road. No one at all was around, and then
those...things that are always with Minho, you know, those weird scrawny
- 124 -

creatures? A bunch of them appeared out of nowhere and all begin chasing me,
speaking with creepy voices to submit to them. I don't know. It was just a stupid
nightmare; I think I need to get out of this car before I really lose it."
I am silent, turning back towards the road. I am visioning her dream, as if I had
this strange connection with her, feeling every emotion she felt, seeing everything
she feared. I needed answers to these many questions that were forming in my
mind. I needed to get to the hospital quickly; I needed to have a private chat with
Bom about this abnormal talent I had obtained shortly. This is indeed not a new skill
I had developed, no, this is a gift given to me. And it made me wonder if Dara were
given the same talent, if she could feel everything I felt, if she could see things that
were embedded deep within my mind. But I didn't dare ask her, I wouldn't really
know where to begin explaining. Before mentioning it to Dara, I would ask advice
and confirmation from Bom. She must know something to call this...
"Jiyong, are you alright?"
"I agree we need some fresh air, now."

Aigoo ~ i am getting addicted playing Devil May Cry...

- 125 -

Episode XXXXI
Episode XXXXI
"Hm, doesn't this road kind of seem familiar?" I asked, gazing out of the window
and towards the horizon. "And that diner."
A smirk formed upon Jiyong's silk like lips. "Don't you remember?" He pointed
towards the parking lot as he slowed the car, turning on the signal. "That's where
we first kissed." A blush crept to my cheeks as he nudged me gently on my side. He
chuckled. "I even bet that same waitress is working in the diner today." I began to
slouch in my seat, an irritated expression closing on my face. This is the same diner
where that irritating girl worked, what is her name? Jin Ah? Yoona? Kiko?, maybe.
Jiyong leaned his face towards me, a sly smirk across his lips. "You were jealous on
that day, weren't you?" I lowered my head, my cheeks becoming redder. Slightly I
nodded my head. I couldn't keep everything from Jiyong, could I? "That wasn't so
bad, now was it?" he asked and placed a soft kiss on my cheek. "C'mon, I'm hungry,
aren't you?"
"A little," I replied. Jiyong parked the car, sliding out of the vehicle along with me.
The both of us made our way to the entrance, my forwardness a little more reluctant
than Jiyong's. I didn't really want to confront that woman, not again, one time is
good enough. Jiyong grabbed my hand, dragging me behind.
"C'mon babe," he sighed. I rolled my eyes, bringing back the effort of walking to
my feet.
"But I really don't want to see her again..." I whined.
Jiyong chuckled. "Just tolerate her for me and I'll buy you a big desert, alright?"
A smile spread across my face. "Sounds good." He laughed again, leading me
towards a booth. I took the seat across from him, immediately picking up the
laminated menu resting on the turquoise table. For a moment, I glanced up, seeing
if I could spot Jin Ah anywhere around the diner. My curiosity wouldn't settle until I
fully knew if her presence is anywhere near, or if she would be the one serving us.
Unfortunately, when my hopes had been brought up when I thought she is nowhere
in sight, there she is standing behind the counter talking to one of the waiters. I
groaned, hiding my face behind the open menu.
- 126 -

"Hey, would you look at that, she really is here," Jiyong spoke up, which
immediately granted him a kick towards his shin.
"Don't attract her attention over here, maybe we can avoid her as much as
possible," I whispered, glaring at him from behind the plastic covered book. "Maybe
that guy will serve us instead of her." I caught a glimpse of Jin Ah and the male
looking our way. I had been able to stare long enough to see that the waiter is pretty
cute, holding this boyish face which had brought an adorable side to him while his
jelled up chestnut brown hair gave him an edgy outlook. Jin Ah looked a tad
different. Her hair is now much shorter, now up to her chin. She is whispering to the
waiter before I looked away. Jiyong watched me with a cocked up brow and a grin.
"You look like a spy or something, can't you just relax?" he remarked. I am
relaxed; I just didn't want to confront her. Footsteps brought my attention back to
the waiter whom is making his way towards me. His fair figure prevented me from
gazing towards the waitress behind the counter. From the way she whispered
towards him made me already suspect that she recognized me and Jiyong and didn't
want to approach me as much as I did.
"Hey there," the waiter greeted, his voice absolutely to die for. Of course, he isnt
as handsome or had as much sex appeal as Jiyong but he isnt far from him either.
The man smirked towards me, his perfect white teeth able to view as he glanced at
me with these amazing hazel eyes, holding specks of grey around the iris. "Can I
help you two?" He averted his gaze towards Jiyong for a moment then brought all
attention back to me. Sliding my sight towards his chest which had been covered by
a partially unbuttoned white dress shirt, I analyzed his name tag. Yunho. Not bad at
all.
I smiled brightly, bringing my eyes to the menu. "Yeah, can I get the chicken
burger with extra manias?"
"Sure thing, sugar. And what would you like to drink?" he asked, opening his
notepad and scribbling down my order.
"Ice tea would be awesome." I brought my eyes towards Jiyong, who gazed at
Yunho with a cocked up brow and a not so amused face.
"Sugar...?" Jiyong asked under his breath, his voice sounding annoyed.
"And for you, sir?" Yunho stared at him with no hostility.
"Hm." Jiyong brought his eyes towards the menu, letting out an irritated sigh. "Get
- 127 -

me the chicken combo and a Pepsi." I rested my cheek on the palm of my hand,
bringing myself into thought. What a strange resemblance from the last time we
came here, except it's opposite. Jiyong seems to be acting the way I was when Jin Ah
was serving us.
"Right away," Yunho said, winking at me before walking off. Jiyong starred after
him, his eyes following his movements before looking back down at the menu. A
smirk appeared on my lips. Wow, I had never seen Jiyong like this before, and that
sour expression on his face made him almost irresistibly cute. He looked like a mad
little boy who isnt able to get the toy he wanted. And seeing him like this brought
amusement to my eyes. Now is a good a time as ever to play him by his own game.
"Aw, is little Jiyong jealous?"
Who knew teasing Jiyong would be so much fun?

What do you think?

- 128 -

Episode XXXXII
Episode XXXXII
Jiyong lifted his gaze towards me, a grin spreading across his lips. He placed his
menu down on the table, leaning back against the chair, his arms rested over the
head rest. "Jealous? Jiyong doesn't get jealous," he said, winking.
I rested my arms over the table. I cocked up a brow with a smirk. "I'm sure," I said
sarcastically.
"Babe, are you calling me a liar?"
I chuckled lightly. "Maybe, I mean everyone at least once in their lifetime has to
feel some point of envy."
"Not this man," Jiyong replied, pointing towards himself with his thumb.
I smirked. "Care to make a wager?"
"What kind of wager?"
"I bet you, by the time that we are here to the point that we leave you will show
some sort of jealousy."
Jiyong leaned against the table. "And what happens when I win? Admit it, Dara,
you don't have any money on you."
I blinked. "Who said we were betting with money?"
Jiyong's lips slowly turned into a grin. "What do you propose?"
I shrugged. "I don't know. A back rub sounds good," I began rubbing my
shoulders, "my shoulders are stiff."
"Alright," Jiyong held out his hand, "winner gets a full on back rub."
I nodded, bringing my hand in his. "Deal." The both of us shook on it, just as the
waiter, Yunho, came back with my drinks. Jiyong and I retracted the hold on both of
his and my hands to allow Yunho to place down my ice tea and Jiyong's Pepsi.
- 129 -

"Here you go, one ice tea and one Pepsi," he informed, placing down the ice cold
onto the table. "Your food should be done soon. Can I get you anything else?"
"What kind of desert do you guys have?" I asked kindly.
Yunho grinned. "Ice cream, cakes, pretty much anything sweet that you could
think of," he answered.
"Sounds good, doesn't it Jiyong?" I turned to Jiyong, trusting to see some sort of
envy on his face. Unfortunately, he kept a straight expression, a smile on his lips as
if thinking that he had already won this bet. No way. I am going to earn that
backrub whether it took drastic measures. Okay, maybe not too drastic. The last
thing I am going to do is jump all over Yunho in order to get Jiyong's attention. But it
would be nice to see Jiyong's reaction in the end.
Yunho rested one hand against the table, leaning slightly. "So, what brings you
two here again?"
"Again?" I asked innocently. Is he asking the question or is it a question from Jin
Ah? I am sure I never saw him at the diner before; in fact I knew I didn't.
He chuckled, his laugh soft in your ears. "Jin Ah told me you caused quiet the
trouble." His gaze is towards me as he held a smirk on his lips. I blushed lightly,
rubbing my arm, not really agreeing or disagreeing on his statement. "Luckily you
weren't banned from here."
"I doubt we would have been considering she was a tad rude to us customers," I
remarked.
"Heh, don't worry, I'll be as polite and friendly as I can." Yunho winked, forcing
me to form a nervous smile. Quickly I took a glimpse towards Jiyong. He still held no
angry expression on his face, but it did seem his eyebrow is twitching slightly. He
cleared his throat. Yunho brought his attention towards him.
"So, how long until our food is done? Me and Dara got to get back on the road,"
Jiyong remarked. Smart plan, I thought, to grab Yunho' attention away from me. In a
slight way I had to agree that it benefited me, I am getting a little more attention
then I asked for. Attention is good until it gets too overwhelming that it is downright
uncomfortable.
"I can't tell you an exact time, but it should be cooked in a few minutes seeing as
we don't have many customers today," he answered. "Where are the two of you
- 130 -

headed?"
"We're going to visit a friend at the hospital," I spoke up.
Yunho raised his eyebrows. "I hope she's okay..."
"She will be..." Jiyong whispered, his expression growing soft.
"That's good. So, are you two old friends?" My, he seemed a little nosy, didn't he?
Sounds like certain waitress that had once served us.
"Um, well..." I started.
"We go way back," Jiyong cut me off. Damn, Jiyong is determined to win this, isnt
he? Yunho is my only chance of winning a back rub, if he hinted him off Jiyong would
win the bet. Oh, no, it isnt going down that way. I am definitely going to win, if a
little innocent flirting would have to take part, then so be it.

Who will win the BET?

- 131 -

Episode XXXXIII
Episode XXXXIII
"Way back, hm?" Yunho spoke. Did his voice just hold disappointment? Okay,
maybe it would be rude to use him to win a bet, but I didn't really have to do
anything that would add to my guilt, right? All I needed to do is lead him on a little
and he would do the rest, the look in his eyes should that he held interest of me, that
is all that is needed for my confidence.
"Yep, we're really old friends," I said.
"You two aren't...?" he trailed off.
I shook my head before Jiyong could speak. "Oh, no, we're just really good friends,
that's all."
"Yeah, friends with benefits," Jiyong whispered to himself, glancing towards the
window.
"Oh, I see."
Jiyongs P.O.V.
"How long have you been working here for?" Dara asked, gaining a narrowed
glance from me. I had already seen right through her plan, not liking it one bit. But I
am not going to admit defeat; I would keep on my poker face until I and she were
out of here. And get a really nice and arousing back massage from Dara. I grinned at
the very thought, imagining her rubbing her hands over the top of my bare back,
almost feeling the sensual touch of her skin against mine. I snapped out of it
momentarily when I noticed Yunho leaning further towards Dara. I crossed my arms
over my chest. It isnt like me to get jealous so easily, and I am going to keep it that
way.
"Yunho!" A woman shouted from across the diner. Dara and the waiter looked up,
starring at an unsatisfied Jin Ah, her hand on her hip.
Yunho sighed. "Forgive me sweetheart, I have to get your food," he whispered,
taking his hands off the table and making his way to the counter. Dara watched as
he left, Dara eyes suddenly recognizing a pair of eyes on her. She looked over at me,
- 132 -

a confused look on her face.

"Oh, so you're going to play it that way, huh?" I said.
She smiled innocently. "What do you mean?"
"You'll do anything to win, won't you?"
She looked away from me, resting her chin on the palm of her hand. "I have no
idea what you're talking about."
I snorted, laughing silently to myself at her lame cover up. All I had to do is ignore
the boy and I am already set as the winner. The only problem is: how far will the
waiter go?
"I got your food right here," Yunho said, holding up two plates in one hand. He set
down a bottle of ketchup for the fries. Slowly he placed my plate in front of me, soon
placing Daras own.
"Thank you." she replied politely, and I grunt a short mumble I sipped my Pepsi.
Yunho then looked about the diner, starring at the empty seats all around. He
brought his sight back at me and Dara. "You two don't mind if I sit here, do you? It
looks like I don't have much of a job here."
She smiled sweetly. "I don't mind, Jiyong?" Dara turned her gaze over to me.
I suppressed from biting my bottom lip. If I could have said no, but that would
only make Dara the winner considering he is showing a sense of possessiveness
about her. I kept my composure, dipping my chicken finger in my barbeque sauce.
"Dude, be my guest."
"Thanks," Yunho said, sliding in the booth beside Dara. "It's hard to have a real
conversation with Jin Ah. She's too bitter nowadays."
"No kidding...want a fry?" She offered.
"Nah, I'm good, but thanks. Ya know I have to hand it to you for showing her up.
What did she do to get you really rattled?"
Daras P.O.V.
- 133 -

I am silent for a moment. Confessing that I felt offended when Alice was flirting
with Jiyong right in front of my eyes wouldn't be the wisest; I am indicating that I
may have a flattery for the man in front of me. I thought of something quick. "She
was a little nosy into our personal lives."
Yunho nodded. "She gets like that sometimes, not to mention she seems to
become a little more friendly towards the guy customers she's interested in whether
they're with a girl or not."
Jiyongs P.O.V.
I tried ignoring the conversation, but it is far difficult than I had intended. When
Yunho mentioned his last remarked I had brought an accusing eye towards him.
Exactly what did Yunho think he is doing right now? He is being judgmental about
someone when he is doing the same thing. I really didn't like this guy.
Daras P.O.V.
I am just continuing on eating my food as Yunho continued the conversation. He
isnt exactly the guy I had expected. He talked a lot and seemed a little big headed.
Now, the idea of flirting with him isnt something I wanted to do. But to be polite I
kept a smile on, eating my food quietly along with Jiyong who also didn't say much of
a word either, until he suddenly got up. A wave of hope ran through me, did I win
the bet? Could I tell the guy beside me to shut up now that Jiyong has given up?
"Gotta go to the rest room," Jiyong informed and begin walking away.
Oh, man, don't leave me alone with him, I remarked mentally, absently dipping my
French fry into a blob of ketchup. Suddenly I felt a weight on my head rest. At the
corner of my eye I took a glimpse of Yunho' arm rested behind me, as if tempting to
wrap around my shoulders. Damn it, why couldn't he have done this when Jiyong is
here? At least I would've known I would be saved if he tried anything, I thought.
"So, honey, I'm interested to know if there is a man in your life?" he asked slyly.
Well, there went his boyish charm. Is he just putting up a polite act in front of
Jiyong? And now I had to deal with the real thing by myself. Ah, shit.
With a short sigh, I answered. "No..."
Yunho seemed to lean in a little closer. I kept my sight away from his gaze
however. "I am wondering if you wanted to chill with me tomorrow night. One of my
friends is having this real awesome party at his house."
- 134 -

"I think I'll pass..."

"Aw, c'mon, sugar. They're going to have beer and music there, a private DJ. He
also has a swimming pool."
Didn't he understand the word no? Right now I could honestly say I didn't care
about the outcome of the bet, I would gladly make Jiyong the winner if he got this
guy away from me, even if I had to ask him to. Suddenly I felt his arms slide around
my shoulders.
"Get your arm off of me," I whispered bitterly, glaring at him from the corner of
my eye.
"Calm down babe, just come with me to the party and I'll make it up to you--"
Yunho suddenly stopped, feeling a tight grasp on his shoulder.
"I think the lady already said no."

Mianhe! For making Yunho bad here...

- 135 -

Episode XXXXIV
Episode XXXXIV
Jiyong's grasp on Yunho' shoulder tightened, growing more heard. I slowly looked
up, my eyes wide as I gazed upon Jiyong's violent dark eyes. They held such anger.
Yunho turned his gaze towards Jiyong, his stare holding hostility. I had to admit I am
more than glad Jiyong had interrupted the moment. I had no idea what I am going to
do if Yunho had gone further. Slapping him across the face sounded good, but now
that Jiyong is here there is no need for that anymore. Curiosity attacked me
however, what would happen next? Would Jiyong really think to hurt Yunho? Would
he go that far? While thinking of these raging thoughts a more distinct question
overlapped all others. Is this the wrath of Jiyong's jealousy?
"Hey, look buddy; I'm not doing anything wrong. Why should it matter to you
anyway? You're not her boyfriend--" Yunho is soon cut off when a hard fist made
contact against his jaw. I gasped as Yunho is partially thrown back, holding his jaw
and swearing under his breath. "What the fu--" Jiyong soon cut him off again,
gripping the collar of his dress shirt and pulling him to his eye level.
"If I see you ever lay a finger on her again I swear I'll..."
"Get your fucking hands off of me," Yunho spat. "I don't want to lose my job just to
kick your sorry ass. And if I recall, she is the one to say she is available."
Jiyong narrowed his eyes at him, averting his gaze towards me. My mouth is
agape, shocked of what Yunho had said. "I did not!" I shouted.
Yunho gazed at me from the corner of his eye. "You were the one who said that
you weren't seeing anyone," Yunho brought his sights back towards Jiyong; "I can
see why you're single if you have a controlling jealous friend like him." Yunho then
shoved against Jiyong, letting his grip go from his collar. "Unless of course you're
leading him on and going after other men, that's what I call a whore."
I couldn't believe my ears. Did he just call me a whore? The nerve of that guy, he
knew nothing about me. And yet he throws conclusions out in front of people's face
like he is such a big shot himself. I am about to get my hands on him when Jiyong
threw a punch to his gut. Yunho doubled over, gasping for breath. Before Jiyong
could attack again, Yunho regained his composure and tackled him down.
- 136 -

"Oh shit..." I whispered, sliding out of the booth, "guys stop it!" The two
completely ignored me, rolling on the floor and hitting one another.
Jiyong rolled on top Yunho, holding onto the collar of his shirt. "Take it back!" he
shouted.
"I'm not taking back anything!" shouted Yunho, rolling Jiyong on his back. "For all
I know, she is a whore."
Jiyong rolled him on his back once again. "You're just pissed off she rejected you. I
doubt a fine girl like her would ever find a guy like you appealing." Jiyong smirked. I
blushed at his flirtatious compliment. Yunho then threw a punch across Jiyong's
face, the both of them going at each other once again.
"What is going on here?!" shouted a man. I shot my gaze towards a short chubby
man whom had just run in. He wore a white shirt and black pants. A name tag over
his right breast said manager. This couldn't be good.
I ran towards the two, grabbing Jiyong's wrist just as he is about to throw a punch
towards Yunho' face. "Jiyong, relax, come on." Jiyong stopped fighting against my
grip, holding back his fist. I gestured him to get off of Yunho, which he reluctantly
did. While Jiyong is beginning to stand up I held onto his arm, hoping he wouldn't
try anything as soon as I let go.
"Yunho, what the hell do you think you're doing?!" the manager shouted.
Yunho rubbed off the small trickle of blood from his bottom lip with the back of his
hand. Slowly he got to his feet, sending vicious glares towards Jiyong. "That guy
frickin' punched me!" he shouted.
I didn't know what to do. I just held onto Jiyong's arm with a nervous feeling
building up in my stomach as I stood there.
"Is this true?" The manager asked, gazing towards Jiyong.
"I wouldn't have if you showed my girl respect," Jiyong spat. I blushed. Did he say
my girl? Yunho didn't say anything, only kept a firm stare on Jiyong, both glaring
towards one another.
"I'm sorry you two, but I'm going to have to ask you to leave," the manager
informed. He turned his sight to Yunho, pointing a finger. "And you, I want you to
grab your shit and leave your uniform here. You're fired!"
- 137 -

Yunho sneered. "Good riddance, I am going to quit anyway." He then walked off,
shoving past a shocked Jin Ah, whom had just witness the entire ordeal.
"C'mon Jiyong, lets get out of here," I whispered towards him. Grabbing his hand,
I began pulling him towards the entrance doors, leaving my half eaten lunch behind.
At least I had eaten a bit for free, right? But that isnt much of a concern, not now
anyway. Jiyong is soon walking by my side as soon as I reached the parking lot, the
both of us separating hands to walk around the car to get in opposite sides. Jiyong is
silent as he unlocked his door, stepping inside and reaching for my lock. I opened
the door just as he is settling in. Once I take a seat on the passenger side, I look
over to Jiyong whom is just clicking on his seatbelt. Slightly, I smiled, leaning in and
planting a kiss on his cheek. He blinked a few times, looking over at me with an odd
stare.
"What was that for?"
"A thank you gift for standing up for me, I really appreciate it."
Jiyong smirked, quirking up a brow. "You know, a real thank you gift would be
here," he said slyly, tapping his finger on his lips. I laughed silently as he placed his
hand at the back of my neck, pulling me into him, lips against lips. I closed my eyes,
feeling the sensual touch as he slipped his tongue into my mouth. The tip of his
tongue ran across the surface of mine for a brief moment before he parted from me.
A large grin is held on his face. "That is so worth getting punched in the face for," he
remarked, beginning to feel his jaw. "And you know what this means too, right?"
I looked at him, confused. "What?"
"I lost the bet, you win a full on back rub...from me."

You know, sometimes I wish that what I am writing is real...

- 138 -

Episode XXXXV
Episode XXXXV
The sound of Jiyong's steady breathing put me at ease as I awoke from my late
night sleep. The loud chirps heard from the birds outside had been my alarm clock,
waking me up to the bright new morning. After the ordeal at the diner yesterday the
both of us went back to driving down the road, eventually parking into the plains of
the long and never ending forests growing by the sides of the long road. It is a good
place to stay, no unwanted wake up calls, no cops around, just isolated from all
humans. Considering that Jiyong and I had a lack of money, Jiyong found it best to
sleep in the car, lying on the back seat of the vehicle. Such a small space, but Jiyong
had me tightly in his grasp, almost squeezing me to him. His face had been nuzzled
in my hair during the night, his arms wrapped protectively around my waist, his
right leg intertwined with mine.
When catching a glimpse of Jiyong's angelic face, I really didn't want to wake him.
He looked so peaceful, so lost in his dreams that it is as if nothing could wake him.
Smiling warmly, I decided to start the drive up once again, leaving Jiyong to sleep in
the back and rest. He has been working hard to protect me and stay up half the
night to drive back to the city he lives in while I dozed off on the passenger seat. But
as I tried to slip out of his grip, it only tightened. Mentally cussing, I put my hands
onto his, trying to loosen the hold very slowly, I wouldn't want to disturb him. As I
tried to open up his hold I felt him nuzzle his nose deeper into my hair, a light sigh
heard from him before he ceased with his movements. Damn it, what am I going to
do? I asked myself.
Letting out a short groan, I tried again, slowing my pace down even more as I
went. This time, Jiyong hadn't moved, his arms were limp as I began to slip them
away. I smiled in triumph to myself, succeeding at the moment. I am almost at reach
to the driver's seat while his arms just slid off of me. He had twitched a few
moments but I am careful enough not to wake him. When fully sliding off the back
seat, I crawled to the front, settling on the driver's seat. I looked back to Jiyong for a
brief moment. He is still in a deep sleep. Smiling to myself, I turned back, looking
forward and turning the key that had still been set in the ignition. I turned the car
on, steadily reversing the car back onto the road.
I may not know the exact coordinates of the city that held the hospital taking care
of Bom but there weren't any twists and turns to go through. The road is a long
stretch until the next city, the city where Jiyong lives in. A twinge of nervousness
- 139 -

had begun to form in my stomach. Where is Minho? He has been hiding in the dark
for a fair time by now. What is he doing? When will he strike? The longer Minho took
the more bad the outcome will be. Jiyong and I had to work fast, I had to go back
home. But, there is part of me that didn't want to go. I looked towards the rearview
mirror, watching the sleeping Jiyong in the back seat. I honestly didn't want to leave
him but if I stayed here, I am putting him further in danger. His want to protect me
is strong but it is hurting me to watch him take the blows because of my desired
abilities.
Why? Why did I have to have the power to travel dimensions?
I have to find a way out of here. Bom has to know where I need to go, where I can
go back to my world. Is there a portal or something? No, I've been reading too much
fantasy books...This would be so much easier if I could just teleport to my world. I
could do it, so why not teleport into my dimension? Damn, it doesn't work that
way...Ugh! This is so stupid! Why can't Minho and everyone else just leave me
alone!
In my own state of continuous thoughts I heard a light moan from Jiyong. Is he
awake? I gazed at his reflection, watching as he moved slightly before relaxing.
"Dara..." he suddenly whispered.
Blush immediately attacked my cheeks. Is he dreaming about me? Looking at his
reflection once again, I could see a smirk on his lips making my face grow redder.
It has been a few hours and the road is still going on in a straight line. Jiyong had
yet to wake up and I am bored beyond words. With long drives like these I normally
have the radio on, or pop a CD in the player. But considering Jiyong is still sleeping I
left it off, hearing the silence and the wind by my side. I had pulled down the
window, it is a warm day and the inside of the car is beginning to get hot. I rested
my elbow over the car door, my arm out of the open window. I brought my hand
towards me, running my fingers through my hair with a sigh. Suddenly I heard
rustling in the back and the sound of clinging buckles. Jiyong is up. A loud yawn is
heard also. I looked towards the rearview mirror, a wide smile on my lips as I watch
Jiyong stretch his arms.
"God, why is it so hot in here?" I remarked. Jiyong began sliding of his coat,
placing it over the back seat. I avoided staring at his well-built torso, averting my
gaze back on the road. Jiyong began climbing towards the passenger seat, avoiding
stepping on Rebellion which is laid on the car's floor. Jiyong got to the seat. "Why
didn't you wake me up?"
- 140 -

"You looked so peaceful I just couldn't. Besides, you've been driving without one
little nap while I am always passed out beside you. I thought I should do you a
favor."
Jiyong nodded his head, placing his arm over the head rest of my seat. "Thanks, I
am having a good dream anyway."
My face flushed as curiosity build inside me. Jiyong then begin pulling down his
window, bringing in more fresh air. "So, babe, when do you want your back rub?"
"Not now. First I want to see Bom."
"How about when we get back to my place?"
"You sound more eager to do it then I am to getting it."
A wide smirk appeared upon Jiyong's lips. He shrugged. "Maybe I just can't wait to
get my hands on your body."
It seemed like forever since we were in this city. Things haven't changed. The
streets still looked unsafe, the hostile residence still around. Everything is just how
we left it. Jiyong is directing me towards the hospital in which Bom is staying in. The
book which is taken from Seungris place is lying on my lap. I hope Bom could read
it. But then again, how could she? She is blind. But Jiyong is certain she could, I
needed to contain the same confidence as him instead of thinking negatively.
"Is that the hospital?"
"Yeah," Jiyong answered, nodding to himself.
The building is pure white, although there were some graffiti on the part of the
walls. This building seemed the cleanest, and fairly largest of the most I have seen
in the city. I drove into the parking lot, finding a space and turning off the car. Both
of us sit there for a moment, wondering about the woman's condition.
"Take the book with you."
I nodded my head as Jiyong opened his door, stepping out of the vehicle. I sighed
and opened mine too. Jiyong reached for his coat in the back, leaving his weapons
behind as he slipped it on. When he walk up to me, where I have been waiting by the
rear of the car, he place his hand in mine, linking his fingers with mine. He sends a
reassuring smile to me, and we begin walking to the entrance of the hospital.
- 141 -

"Remember, it isnt your fault that she is hurt," Jiyong whispered.

I closed my eyes. "But it feels like it is."
"There is no one to blame but Minho," he said, bringing me close and kissing the
top of my head. "He didn't need to go this far."
Reluctantly, I nodded my head, passing through the entrance as Jiyong opened the
door for me. I walked in, immediately making my way towards the front desk. The
lady behind the counter hadn't taken notice of my presence; she seemed very
distracted with the papers in front of her. I brought my fist to my lips, clearing my
throat to grab her attention. She looked up, smiling sweetly.
"Can I help you?"
"We're here to see Park Bom," Jiyong answered, coming up behind me. The
woman nodded, looking towards the monitor of her computer and typing up the
name.
I looked up at Jiyong, my voice a low whisper. "Park is her last name?" Jiyong
nodded.
"Ah, here it is. It looks like only family members can visit her at the moment."
"We are family," I said. "I'm her step sister, Park Dara." Okay, so the lie isnt that
great, but at least I tried.
"I don't see any information of a step sister in her background." The secretary
narrowed her eyes on the screen. "But it looks like there isn't any information much
about her family." She looked up again, that same sweet smile still on her pink lips.
She averted her gaze towards Jiyong. "Are you related also?"
"I'm Dara's fianc," Jiyong answered, a smug look on his face as he placed his
hands on either side of my hips. I blushed.
"Oh, really?" the woman said rather excitedly. "May I see the ring?" She didn't
seem to be inspecting, more like curious. Unfortunately, I didn't have a ring on my
finger, but I already had thought up something for that.
"Sorry, it is getting resized at the moment. The ring was too big for my finger."
The woman nodded. "I understand, same thing happened to me. Well, anyway, the
- 142 -

room your step sister is staying in is 109; it's on the second level. The elevator is just
that way." She pointed to her right.
"Thank you so much."
"Your welcome."
Jiyong took my hand. "C'mon, Honey." I rolled my eyes, a small smile forming on
my lips as I walked by his side.
Both of us stepped into an elevator along with an elderly woman, pressing the
button for the second floor. The stainless steel doors slid closed, leaving the three of
us in silence. A good thirty seconds later, the number two blinked above the doors,
they also slid open. Jiyong and I made our way through the beige styled hall, both
looking either side for the number 109. As we passed the many doors a nurse
stepped out, pushing a cart.
"Excuse me, could you direct us towards room 109?" I asked politely.
The woman nodded. "The room is just down the hall to the right."
"Thanks," Jiyong replied. The woman gave a nod in response.
Both of us stride towards the injured-Bom's room. It has been a while since the
first time I heard of her condition in the hospital. I wondered if she is feeling much
better. I could remember Minho's words in the back of my mind, explaining how
aggressively abused she is, that she isnt far from death. Considering that she is a
sort of magical being, did she have the same rapid healing abilities as Jiyong? With
the thick book clenched tightly in my arms, I reached the partially opened door.
Jiyong and I exchanged looks, equally as sad and concerned as the other.
Jiyong turned back to the door, opening it up wide, gesturing for me to enter first.
I gazed to the bed in the center of the room, upright against a wall. Bom's body is
laid atop the mattress. A white bandage is across her cheek, her head wrapping with
a bandage. Some of her face is bruised and cut up, her arms just as bad. A heart rate
monitor is connected to her, the steady short beeps echoing through the room. I
sighed, putting on a smile. Bom opened her eyes, her acute hearing perked up.
"Dara? Is that you? You're aura, it's so much stronger since the last time we met,"
she said.
I grinned, nodding my head. "Yes, it's me."
- 143 -

A smile formed on her cracked lips. "I'm so glad you are safe, Jiyong, thank you for
doing what I had asked."
"Anytime, Bom."

sleepie headie me...

- 144 -

Episode XXXXVI
Episode XXXXVI
"How are you?" I ask as I approach the mattress of her bed.
How could Minho do this to her? Can someone really be so cold hearted? I could
not believe it, how someone can hurt another human being to the point of death
without feeling remorse or even guilt. I close my eyes, trying to suppress my tears.
The thought of this being my entire fault made my heart sink into the terrible abyss
of guilt. I then felt the warmth and touch of Jiyong's hands upon my shoulders,
rubbing them softly to keep me comfortable and giving me support.
"I'm doing better," Bom answered.
I took in a deep breath. "I'm so sorry, we didn't think Minho would go this far, we
didn't know--"
"Don't worry about it, hon. there is nothing you should be apologizing for. If
anything, I should be sorry. This guilt is wearing me down. I broke into the
intimidation and torture and told Minho of your whereabouts. I exposed you to
danger. I tried to keep you safe, but my will can be weak at times."
"Bom..." Jiyong sighed.
She shook her head. "Seungri is dead, isn't he?"
I nodded my head, taking a seat by her legs. "Yes, Minho got to him before we
did."
"I knew he would go that far. The poor man, he was just about to retire from the
black arts."
"Did you know him personally?" I wondered.
"I have gone into contact with him once or twice. I'm sorry you were too late for
him to give you any information on your way back to your very own dimension."
Then it hit me. "Oh, that reminds me. We went back to Seungris place to find
anything that could help my return back home. We found this book, but Jiyong and I
- 145 -

both can't understand the language. Jiyong mentioned that maybe you could
translate it?"
Bom held out her hands gesturing towards the book. Graciously, I handed it to
her. She trailed her hands upon the cover's material, feeling the engraved letters at
the very front. Bom nodded to herself as she slowly opened the book. I watch
curiously, wondering how she may read the difficult lettering of the unknown
language. A smirk appeared on Jiyong's lips. Suddenly Bom's hands began to glow a
vibrant sea green. The light illuminated the room, slithering towards the book's
pages. The black lettering of the many pages glowed brightly and slowly began
sliding off the page and floating up in the air.
I witnessed this in awe, completely baffled and intrigued of Bom's mystical
powers. The lettering then began encircling Bom like an orbit as she closed her
unseeing eyes. The twister of the letters sped up; making her ember hair began to
lift from the wind they were creating. Finally, the twister of words and letters
slowed down, their glow lowering as they retreated back to their place in the book's
pages. When the last letter took refuge in its designated page the book slammed
shut.
"That...is so cool," I whispered.
Jiyong placed his hand on my head. "You should see Bom's other tricks."
She smiled lightly. "They are nothing special I assure you, compared to your
growing powers, Dara. Once you have mastered them, you will be able to do
wonders."
"Really? Well, I did get kind of a hang on transporting around a certain area."
"Dara can't really do it unless she's in a nervous or scared situation," Jiyong said,
smirking to himself. "She also figured how to trade her energy into another."
"Yeah...but I can't really control it. And I can only do it by touch."
Bom smiled. "No worries. Soon, you will be able to do it from a distance."
"Which reminds me...Bom, I need to talk to you for a sec, alone," Jiyong
mentioned.
I blinked a few times, curious and wondering. I nodded my head. "I'll just wait
outside." With that, I got up and walked towards the door, closing it behind me. I
- 146 -

wonder what he has to say to her, I asked myself as I took a seat on the floor,
leaning against the wall. With much respect, I decided not to listen it, but the
curiosity is smothering me. The temptation is growing great that I mentally kicked
myself for thinking such actions that would benefit my curious nature.
Jiyongs P.O.V.
I starred at the closed door for a moment. I could sense that Daras not listening
in, so I turn back to Bom and replaced the spot Dara had been sitting. Bom folded
her hands atop the book, waiting for me to speak. I had something on my mind, and
I know she knew, and she is ready to answer any question I threw at her.
"Something strange has been happening to me...its involving Dara too. It started
ever since we were captured by Minho and brought to his place. Dara was brought
to a room while I was tied up. It was as if I could hear her thoughts in my head, like I
could feel her emotions inside me. And on the way here, I was driving and she was
sleeping by me. I kept having these images of demons appear in front of my eyes. I
thought it might be from the lack of sleep, until I saw an image of Dara running, and
the sound of her voice in my mind. And then I heard her say the exact same words
from her lips. I could feel her fear as she was having a nightmare...what's going on
with us?"
Bom is thoughtful for a moment. A smiled tugged at the corner of her lips. Dara
has created a bond between the two of you...a connection of some sort without her
being aware of it. She must have created the connection when she gave her energy
to you, has she?"
"Yeah..."
"The two of you are now connected to one another. You have now the power to
feel her emotions and hear her voice from within you. The two of you are now closer
than ever, this bond cannot be broken."

Yahoo!!!

- 147 -

Episode XXXXVII
Episode XXXXVII
Jiyongs P.O.V.
I sat there in thought, my mind circling around what Bom had just spoke of. A
connection? The two of us now shared a connection? It is strange to me, but this
could also work to my advantages. I smirked at the idea. Now I knew when to draw
the line if I went too far. Not only that, but I also knew whether I am in danger or
not if Dara would ever be taken away from me again. Another question is then
brought up. Would Dara and I still hold this connection when Dara would go back to
her dimension? But before I could ask, there is a knock on the door. Bom and I both
brought our attention towards it, the door slowly opened. A nurse entered in, Dara
were right behind her.
"I'm sorry, but visiting hours are over. Ms. Park needs her rest," the nurse said.
I nodded, slowly getting up from my seat. I walked up to Bom's bed, both
exchanging a warm embrace.
"Get well soon, okay?" Dara told her.
She smiled brightly. "I will, oh and please come by tomorrow, I have much to tell
you. Half of it will be about this book." She tapped her finger onto the cover of it. "If
you don't mind I'd like to hold onto it."
"No problem."
"We'll see you tomorrow," I whispered, holding up her hand and kissing it softly.
"Go off and relax," Bom replied.
"Bye."
I and Dara left without another word, letting the nurse tend to Bom. DAra
stretched as she walked alongside me, smiling warmly.
"I'm kinda hungry," Dara remarked.
- 148 -

I smirked. "In the mood for pizza?"

She nodded. "Oh yeah."

Jiyong had been the one to drive this time considering I didn't know the way to
Devil May Cry from beyond this point. The ride is silent; neither of us spoke a word
after leaving the hospital. Although I did want to ask what Bom and Jiyong talked
about, but it isnt any of my business to know. Once we reached Jiyong's shop, I
jumped out of the car, taking in the familiar area. This is the closest thing to home
for me. A frown formed upon my lips as I thought about my mother and father. How
were they doing? Did they miss me as much as I miss them?
"You alright?" Jiyong suddenly asked, breaking me from my thoughts as he placed
a hand on my shoulder.
I nodded slowly. "Yeah, I'm okay."
Jiyong smiled. "C'mon." He laced his fingers with mine, guiding me towards the
entrance of the building.
He opened the door for me, waiting until I entered before him. I looked around the
room. Nothing had changed since we last left this place. Jiyong brushed past me,
taking off his coat and throwing it on the hanger while grabbing the phone that lay
in dormant for many days without a single pick up. I walked towards the couch,
taking a seat as Jiyong dialed a number and began speaking to the person on the
other line. He brought the phone away from his ear, looking towards me.
"What do you want on the pizza?"
"Pepperoni and extra cheese is good enough for me," I replied, lying down on my
seat now as I stared up at the ceiling.
Jiyong then turned back to the phone, telling them what he wanted on the pizza.
He told them the address and then hung up the phone. Jiyong strode over to me,
hovering over me with his hands on his hips, a smirk on his lips.
"Comfortable?"
"Let me guess, you want to sit down too?" I asked.

- 149 -

"Just lift your head," he told me.

I obeyed and lifted my head as he sat down, his lap just under my head. I smiled
lightly, laying my head at his comfortable lap. Jiyong then reached for the remote
from the old coffee table that lay in front of television. He propped his boots on the
table, slouching slightly as he turned on the television, immediately flipping through
the channels. I turned my body slightly, my hand rested upon his leg as I watched
through the many TV stations Jiyong avoided. Jiyong brought his hand to my hair,
stroking it absentmindedly.
"Do you think Minho will find us here?" I suddenly brought up.
Jiyong sighed. "I don't know. Lets just relax and forget about that asshole
tonight."
I agreed thoroughly. After a few minutes of channel-surfing, Jiyong finally decided
to leave it on a movie that is giving. Immediately I recognized the movie to be
Nightmare on Elm Street. This is one of my favorite horror movies, although it may
have been outdated but it contained class. Unlike the new movies that have been
made recently who spent all their money on the blood and gore but couldn't even
afford some decent actors. I didn't even know that Jiyong's dimension could get the
movies that are made from my dimension. I didn't bother to ask though. Jiyong and I
watched intently for the next few minutes until there is a knock on the door. Jiyong
groaned in protest, while I had sighed at the same moment. I sat up, allowing him to
stand from the couch and answer the door that seemed to be at such a far reach.
"Thanks man," Jiyong said to the Pizza boy, as he handed him the pizza in
exchange for the money. "Keep the change."
Jiyong held the pizza box with one hand as he closed the door behind the boy. He
made his way back to me, placing the box onto the coffee table.
"Water or beer?" Jiyong asked me.
I laughed silently. "I think I'll take water."
He smirked. "You're no fun."
I shook my head as he left the room, opening the steaming box, revealing the
heavenly pizza as it were. It really had been a while since I had pizza last. I
examined the essence of all that is good. Half of the pizza is just pepperoni and
cheese while the other half contained pepperoni, olives, onions, red peppers, green
- 150 -

peppers, mushrooms and cheese--which seemed to be hidden under all the

substances. Immediately I grabbed a piece, already taking a bite.
"Geez, calm down porky. Couldn't you have waited until I came back with the
drinks?" Jiyong jested as he turned off the light, adding to the spooky atmosphere.
I shrugged knowingly, and continued to chew the piece I had bit off. Jiyong rolled
his eyes and plopped down beside me, handing me a bottle of water before
uncapping his beer can. The two of us became silent again, bringing my attention
back to the movie as I munched on my pizzas. Minutes later, and the whole pizza is
gone. I hadn't realized how hungry we really were. But ignoring that insignificant
thought, I leaned against Jiyong as I continued to watch the movie. He wrapped his
arm around my shoulder affectionately. He brought his lips to my cheek.
"So, Dara, how about that backrub?"

sorry for the delay of the update!

- 151 -

Episode XXXXVIII
Episode XXXXVIII
I waited, sitting at the edge of Jiyong's bed. I had agreed with the invitation of his
backrub, but now I am wondering where he had gone off too. All he needed is his
hands, right? What more did he need? I sighed lightly, resting my cheek against the
palm of my hand as I waited. After a few more minutes Jiyong entered the room, a
yellow bottle in his hand.
"It took a while, but I found it," he said.
I cocked up a brow, lifting my head and gazing towards the bottle. Jiyong walked
towards me, uncapping the plastic lid.
"Take off your shirt."
"...What?" I asked with sudden nerves.
Jiyong gazed up at me, his eyebrow raised as if what he had just demanded is
nothing out of the ordinary. When I averted my gaze back towards the bottle, I
caught a glimpse of the label, "Massaging Oil".
I shook my head in spite of myself. "We don't need that; can't you just give me a
backrub with my shirt on?" My cheeks were a rose color by now.
Jiyong chuckled lightly. "We agreed with a full on backrub, that means massaging
oil and all." He shook the bottle in his hand. "You can't be still uncomfortable with
me, can you? Women would have been bare in front of me by now." I sent him a hard
glare. "Okay, okay, how about I turn around; you take off your shirt and lay down on
my bed so I don't have to see your goodies."
I sighed. "Fine..."
Jiyong smirked, turning around. I gazed at his back for a moment, almost
expecting him to take a little peek. After a few seconds, I went for it. Lifting my shirt
over my head, I neatly placed it on the mattress and laid down on my stomach.
Jiyong turned back around, seeing I am set and ready.
"How about some music? It's too quiet in here," Jiyong suggested.
- 152 -

I said nothing, and he needn't an answer. He went for his stereo before my
consult. Pressing one of the buttons, some mechanical sounds were then heard, the
shifting of gears and parts before a guitar rhythm began. It is at first soft, before it
became aggressive and added with the beats of drums. I felt the weight of Jiyong on
the bed and immediately I closed my eyes as he straddled the back of my thighs. I
felt his hands brush against my skin and then the clasp of my bra be unfastened.
"Jiyong what--"
"Relax, it's easier without the strap in the way," Jiyong instantly interrupted.
Rolling my eyes, I calmed a bit as I felt the oil on Jiyong's hands slide against my
naked back. I moaned slightly, feeling him release all the stress away from my
muscles. The feeling of his touch felt so incredible. A smile formed on my lips,
feeling so relieved at that moment, listening to music of Heavy Metal in the
background. The mood is just perfect. Jiyong smirked as he watched the reactions
on my face as he massaged my back muscles. That is enough to tell him he is doing a
really good job in relaxing me and feeling comfortable. Maybe, just maybe, this
could go farther than just a backrub, he just needed to play his cards right.
"How are you feeling?" Jiyong asked, wanting to add some conversation in the
room.
"So good..." I replied, in pure bliss.
"Good."
"Lower, go lower," I requested.
I did as I is told, rubbing against Daras lower back. Another moan escaped her
lips, causing an arousal feeling hit me. It is so hard for me not to turn her over and
dispose of the rest of her clothing. My urges were beginning to surface, those
familiar raging hormones that seemed to control my movements at every
opportunity. They were too difficult to ignore, and most of the time I gave in. Maybe
I could...get my own satisfaction as well.
At the feel of his hands against my skin, I also felt the press of silk lips against my
shoulder. So lost in my own desire, I did not realize Jiyong's sudden actions. My eyes
were still closed as his nose grazed against my neck, taking in my sweet scent. He
caught my earlobe in between his teeth, nibbling lightly. His hands trailed against
my sides, dangerously close to your breasts. As soon as I felt him suck my neck, I
began to learn where his actions were steering towards. I shot my eyes open, feeling
- 153 -

his hands curl under my stomach, and sliding upwards. No, this is moving way too
fast.
"Ji-Jiyong stop--"
He immediately silenced me with his lips, continuing the wandering of his
mischievous hands. Quickly I pushed against his chest, using my elbow by accident,
forcing it hard against his torso. He pulled back suddenly, dazed while I pulled my
body from under him, holding onto my unfastened bra. I pulled away from him far
too much, and fell off the bed, making a loud thud. Groaning softly, I sat there,
breathing heavily as I stared back towards Jiyong whom kept with my steady gazed.
What did I just do? I kept asking myself that question. Why did she resist? Is the
second question. A woman would have given into me by now, why did she run away
like that?
She look nervous, uncomfortable, not ready, I could see it in her eyes. Dara had
this disappointed, frightened look on her face as she concealed herself in front of
me. What was I thinking? I knew she is not like those type of girls. She is different,
she is special.
"Dara... Shit, I'm sorry...I...I didn't mean to..."
For once I am lost for words. I could not think of what to say. I had almost taken
her farther then she is ready for, almost forcing her to do something she didn't
want, or could bring herself to do. Reality struck me hard. I am forcing myself on
her, I am not holding myself back, no, I am letting my desires take the lead.
I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion. I couldn't think of Jiyong as someone like
that. Frowning, I glared towards him, standing up, ripping my shirt from the
mattress and stomping out of the room.
"Dara, wait!" he called after me, jumping off the bed.
I turned to him, my expression holding anger, and my eyes beginning to tear. I
couldn't believe him. I trusted him!
"Fuck you Jiyong! I can't believe you would try anything like this... I'm sleeping on
the couch tonight."
Jiyongs P.O.V.
- 154 -

I opened my mouth to say something, but I couldn't think of a word as she walked
off towards the stairs. I leaned my head against the wall, punching it.
"You fucking idiot," I scowled at myself.
What the hell is wrong with me? I am so dense to even take into consideration of
her own feelings. I turned away from the wall, running my hand through my hair.
"Jiyong, you fucked up big time."
Few hours passed before I decided to step out of my room. The evil scent of the oil
washed away from my hands, but I still couldn't wash away my regret, my guilt. I
hesitated before making my way down the stairs. I couldn't approach her again, but
I had to. I needed to make things right again. I needed to apologize again, and
again, and again until she forgave the big dumbass I am. When I finally took the last
step, I looked around the room. The television had been left on, and a loan figure lay
across the couch. I strode slowly towards her sleeping figure. Looking into her face,
he could see she hadn't cried, I held it in like the strong woman she is. But I also
could see the frown on her lips, indicating she weren't happy before she fell asleep.
And it is all because of me.
I sighed, sliding his arms under her body and lifting her up with ease. I begin
making my way back upstairs, back towards my room.
"I'll sleep on the couch tonight," I said.

Double Trouble Update!

- 155 -

EPISODE XXXXIX
EPISODE XXXXIX
My eyes slowly opened to a heavenly smell. It smelled like flowers. Strange, I
didn't remember the living room smelling as close as flowers. But I am not on the
couch. I am not even in the living room. I gazed around lazily, recognizing the walls,
the posters. I am in Jiyong's room. A frown formed on my lips as I looked at the
recognizable room. I didn't want to see it again, though. Jiyong must have carried
me here. I could tell he didn't sleep beside me however. There is no indentation of
his body on the mattress. I turned my body, placing my hand on the pillow when my
eyes met the image of a bouquet of flowers lying against the opposite pillow. I lifted
my head. This is the flowery aroma I smell. Lifting my torso from the bed, I picked
up the flowers, examining the blue, pink and white pedals of roses.
"...Jiyong..." I whispered.
I looked down at the ribbon that held all the flower stems together. There is a
taped piece of paper, black ink written on it. I read over the cursive word.
Sorry.
The memory of last night flooded my senses as if I am living the moment once
again. I am disappointed in Jiyong. He is blind and deaf with his own lust that he
forgot all about me. So what if Jiyong is one of the sexiest men I ever laid eyes on? I
am not about to lie over and let him take advantage of me. I knew better than that. I
sighed, beginning to lift myself from the mattress and onto the hardwood floor. I
held the bouquet against my chest, breathing in the fresh scent as I walk out of the
room. Walking down the hall and towards the stairs, I only realize now how quiet
Devil May Cry is. Is Jiyong in the building? I step down the stairs, looking over the
room. No sign of life. Making my way into the kitchen, I still found no one. Thinking
for a moment, I gaze around, my eyes abruptly stopping at the sight of a white piece
of paper on the small wooden table. I picked it up, and began to read.
Dara,
I went out to grab some stuff since we're pretty much out of everything, including
my precious beer. I'll be back in a few minutes. Don't make anything, I'm bringing
breakfast.
- 156 -

P.S. Maybe the flowers won't help you forgive me, but I'll do anything to get a
smile back on your face.
-Jiyong
A small grin formed on my lips. He really is sorry for what he had done. Although I
am still mad, I forgive him. Mistakes should be forgiven, but they should not be
forgotten. I hope Jiyong had learned from his error, and that he would not become
too forward once again. I stood there, a little baffled. What were I am going to do
now while I waited? Shrugging to myself, I placed the flowers gently on the table,
and went in search for a vase to place the flowers in. After a much heated search of
frustration, I found a long enough cup for the flowers. I poured tap water inside and
pulled the flowers from the aluminum wrapping and into the cup. I placed it at the
middle of the table, adding at least some decor into the simple kitchen. The only
sign of entertainment that is left for me now is the television. So, the television is
the best choice. But before I could enjoy sitting down and staring at a bright screen,
there is a knock on the door.
I stared towards it, eyebrows furrowed. Did Jiyong forget the key? Is the door
even locked? Could that have been somebody else? No, I doubted it. So, slowly I got
up. But before I could make another step, a loud bang is heard. The doors flew open,
the large impact breaking them from their metal hinges. They were thrown to the
back of the room. I gaze wide eyed towards the doorway as a large man entered the
room. His entire appearance had been concealed with thick silver armor. His eyes
glowing red while the rest of his face is concealed. Spikes were erected at every
area of his arms, legs, and even helmet. Two large leather black wings bulged from
his back. A long tail of scarlet hair coming from the top of his helmet. It lengthened
to the back of his knees. In his left hand he held a long thin silver sword, while in
the other is a much large thicker sword, with what looked like vines and thorns
wrapped around it.
My heartbeat almost stopped at the sight, I could have sworn I am having a heart
attack, although that could have been my imagination. The armored demon entered
further into the room, averting his gaze around when it settled on me. My heart
skipped a beat. I begin taking steps back.
"Is that the earthling you desire, Jonghyun?" His voice is demonic and deep that it
could have frightened any child.
Jonghyun, I thought, is a very close resemblance to Minho. Finally, another figure
entered the room. That indigo blue hair which could be spotted at such a far
distance. Minho walked in, smirking with pleasant satisfaction.
- 157 -

"Ah, darling, where is your bodygaurd?" he mocked.

I stayed silent, wishing to myself that Jiyong would be returning soon, very soon.
"Yes, Hyun, that is the girl I seek," Minho finally answered the demon knight.
"She doesn't look like much. Couldn't you have captured her yourself? Why must
you awaken me from my dormancy before the hour of the demon rebellion?" Hyun
looked more than displeased.
"Because, older brother, the half demon she has by her side is far stronger then I
had expected. But you could over match him easily. Although, I suspected he would
be here."
It is almost funny how they could talk so casually as if I am not there and that they
had not busted through the door. But as I gazed towards the both of them, I couldn't
believe they were brothers. One looking like a soldier from hell while the other
looked like a normal being with dyed blue hair. However, that is the least of my
worries. Right now, I needed to hide, grab a weapon, and scream my lungs out,
anything that might save me. But I couldn't move. I am frozen on the spot. Those red
glowing eyes of the large demon were hypnotizing; I am lost in them, scared,
hopeless. Hyun made his way towards me, sheathing away his long thin sword for an
empty hand. Once he reached to grab me, a shock shot towards his hand, repelling
him.
"What is the meaning of this?!" Jonghyun shouted beyond raged.
Minho approached. "Her energy is too pure, you cannot touch her." An impish
smile formed on his lips. "However, I can."
Finally having the feeling in my feet back, I ran for it. I understood that I wouldn't
out run them, but fighting them might distract them until Jiyong came back. I ran to
the wall, pulling out one of Jiyong's trophy swords that held the skulls of demons he
had slain in the past. I turned, bringing it in front of me threateningly. The blade of
the sword looked dull, but the tip seemed sharp enough.
Jonghyun let out a laugh. "Little girls shouldn't play with swords, mortal."
"I'll take my chances," I retorted.
Jonghyun's eyes narrowed and quickly me swung at him. Easily, he caught the
blade, ripping it from my hands and throwing in across the room. The sword pierced
- 158 -

right through the wall. I cussed under my breath. Minho tried to grab for me, but
immediately I ducked and jumped onto the couch, leaping over it. My main objective
is to get upstairs to Jiyong's room and maybe climb out of the window or something.
But before I could run for the stairs, one of Jonghyun's swords shot towards me,
piercing into the wall, the blade only inches away from my face. I gasped, and before
I could take another breath, Minho had caught me from behind. I trembled with
fear, my eyes shut tightly. A strange feeling enveloped my body and before I knew it,
the hold on me is gone. Opening my eyes, I found myself at the other side of the
room. I had transported! Minho looked baffled, gazing around until he spotted me.
"The only way to capture her is to knock her out," Minho announced.
"Leave that to me," Jonghyun replied.
With great speed he ran towards me, throwing his fist towards me. I dived out of
the way as he punched a hole through the wall. IS he willing to knock me
unconscious, or to kill me? Oh my God, I thought, Jiyong, please come soon.
Jonghyun went in great speeds towards me again, his massive size causing the very
building to shake as me backed up against the wall. I heard clinking and looked up
as another of Jiyong's swords slipped out of the hole it pierced in the wall. I did as
much as I can to avoid it, but the blade was is enough to cut a long gash across my
upper arm. I yelped in pain, holding my arm that is now becoming soaked with
blood.
"Jiyong, I need you..." I whispered, watching as Jonghyun made his way towards
my fragile body.

I am having a hard time updating this.

- 159 -

Episode XXXXX
Episode XXXXX
The loud echoing steps of Jonghyun made me tremble with fear. I leaned against
the wall, holding my bleeding arm tightly as I slid to the floor. I held myself, closing
my eyes. Leave me alone, I thought, please go away. I wished this would be just a
bad dream, that I could just wake up and all my fears would be wash away. But this
is reality, almost surreal. I called out to Jiyong in my mind. Would he hear me? Hope
is fueling my voice. I felt like crying right there. I am so fed up, from the running,
the fighting and being treated like a significant object, I just wanted to go home
once and for all. Loud footsteps were suddenly heard in the quiet building, and the
sound of medal buckles clinking against each other. Objects were dropped on the
floor suddenly and then the swipe of a blade. I didn't bother opening my eyes, I just
couldn't.
"Get the hell away from her!" shouted a very angry voice.
My eyes flew open; standing in the room is none other than Jiyong, his sword
drawn. Two bags of what looked like to be groceries and possibly my breakfast had
been dropped beside him. Relief attacked me, my heartbeat suddenly quickening
more rapidly. Jonghyun turned towards the white haired demon, his glowing red
eyes narrowing.
"And who might you be? Ugh, you reek of humanity. You are half demon I see,
what a disgrace."
"He is the son of Yang, brother," Minho informed.
Jonghyun took a step forward. "A son of Yang and another traitor of our kind. He
has been the demon set in my way, Minho? He is the one you called me for?"
A sinister smile appeared on Minho's lips, nodding. Gazing at the two demons with
eyebrows furrowed with worry, I took a glance at Jiyong. Rage is evident on his face.
All memories of last night flooded away and all I cared for now is him to hold me in
his arms and flee me to safety. I closed my eyes, sliding down against the wall, now
sitting on the hard wood floor. I brought my knees to my chest, the stinging pain in
my arm never leaving me. Why must this happen to me, a person who has never
done anything cruel in the world?
- 160 -

Jiyongs P.O.V.
I held my hateful gaze towards the demon knight. How dare he break into my
house and try to take away someone I cared for. An emotion of sadness and pain
suddenly formed in my mind. My gaze shot towards Dara. I see the pain and sadness
in her face. I then stared in horror as I gazed at her bleeding arm. There is so much
blood, her blood. My gaze is brought back towards Jonghyun.
"I don't know who the fuck you are"--I lifted my sword towards him--"but you
break into my house without a fucking invitation, bringing that that little prick with
you..." I gazed at Minho for a second before returning it back. "Make fun of my
heritage, and worst of all you caused the blood shed of the girl you seek." My eyes
narrowed dangerously. "There are worst things I can do to you besides kill you."
Without warning, a bright light shot from my body as I took Devil Trigger form. With
lightning speed I shot towards Jonghyun, attacking him with my sword.
Minhos P.O.V.
I shook my head at how naive Jiyong is. Jonghyun is far much stronger then Jiyong
will ever become. I took the opportunity to capture the girl while the two demons
fought violently.
Daras P.O.V.
I had not bothered opening my eyes to the sound of war the two had begins to
cause, but I could not keep my eyes closed once I heard footsteps approach me. I
looked up to watch as Minho made his way to me. I slowly begin backing away,
depression clear on my face. Minho spread out his arms from his body.
"What?" he asked innocently. "You're not afraid of me are you?" He is mocking me,
I could see it. "You mustn't be afraid." He kneeled in front of me, grazing the back of
his hand on my cheek. "I'll take good care of you."
I shook with fear. How could I get away from him? I could not hoist myself up; my
arm would only slow me down. Again, I had to rely on Jiyong. I hated having to call
for him every time I am in trouble, but there is nothing much I could do. I would be
in denial if I thought I could fight them off. These were demonic creatures I am
dealing with, and I am only a lone human being. No, wait; I am not just any human
being. I contained mystical powers, the same powers that had brought me to this
world in the first place. If only I had mastered them, if only...
"My dear," Minho grabbed my chin, lifting my gaze towards his. "I could show you
- 161 -

how to use your power, how to master it."

"Bullshit, you just want it for yourself," I had finally speak.
"What if I said that maybe I'll spare you? Maybe I would teach you how to use
those powers so that we both could rule all dimensions? You by my side, the two of
us will be invincible."
"I would have called you a liar and I would never agree with it."
Suddenly, the body of Jiyong is thrown between me and Minho, causing the
separation of Minho's touch. The force of Jiyong destroyed the wall he hit against,
his body landing into the kitchen. I jumped to my feet, trying my best to ignore the
throb of pain in my arm as I ran towards Jiyong. He had retreated back into his
normal form, groaning as he tried to stand back up. I got to his side, trying to help
him up, but I cried out as a stabbing of pain entered my body. I clenched my arm
tighter. Jiyong sat up, looking concerned, forgetting that his body is aching.
Immediately Jiyong ripped a piece from the table cloth that is now sprawled on the
floor, the table also broken into many peices.
"Babe, let go of your arm," he told me, trying to calm me down.
Once I had obeyed he tied the cloth around the gash, the fabric already becoming
soaked with blood. Jiyong and I looked up at one another, the gaze held strong.
"Don't worry, I'll protect you, I always will," he whispered then got up.
"Foolish half breed, the end of you is near!" Jonghyun shouted.
Jonghyun's body is like a bullet as he charged towards Jiyong, his huge silver
sword with the vines and thorns in hand. Jiyong is not quick to reply and is thrown
back once again, a long cut across his stomach. Jiyong once again stood up; a light
surrounded his body again. He is trying to get back to Devil Trigger but something
is wrong.
Jonghyun laughed. "It seems you have lost your devil energy, son of Yang. What a
shame that your life will end because of the human blood within your body."
Jiyong growled, charging towards him, and picking up his sword in the process.
Instantly he took a stab at Jonghyun. The blade fazed through, but it didn't seem to
cause any damage, because Jonghyun begin laughing. Jiyong retreated back,
running from the demon knight and towards me. Immediately he picked me up with
- 162 -

one arm as he ran for the living room.

"Where do you think you're going?" questioned Minho. His arms were crossed
over his chest as another demon begin dematerializing from floor.
"Shit," Jiyong cussed under his breath and set you down. Dara, I want you to run
the hell out of here, while I take care of these guys."
"But--"
"Go!" Jiyong shouted fiercely, indicating that this isnt up to debate.
Immediately I ran for the door as Jiyong slashed against the demons that were
trying to get in my way. Once I had almost reached the big hole in the wall, in which
the front doors had once resided in, Jonghyun had appeared in my way. I skid to a
halt, pivoting my foot to turn back, only having to bump into Minho's chest. Jiyong
pulled out ebony as he stabbed against one of another demon; he aimed the pistol
towards Minho and pulled the trigger. Minho dodged quickly, appearing behind me.
I couldn't react in time. He had grabbed my waist, and placed his hand over my
mouth as I writhed in his grip.
"Jonghyun, take care of him," Minho ordered.
His older brother obeyed and approached Jiyong with ease. He held out his left
hand, the long thin sword that had been pierced into the wall immediately flew back
into his hand. Jiyong had killed off the last of the scrawny demons and brought his
attention back towards Jonghyun, his sword and gun at the ready. I scream and
shouts were muffled under Minho's hand. I continued to struggle under his grip, but
it is no use.
"You will see firsthand the demise of your loved one," Minho whispered into my
ear, a smirk upon his lips.
Jonghyun brought his sword towards Jiyong, whom immediately blocked it,
countering with a shot of his gun. The bullet pierced into the demon knight but
caused no damage. Jiyong put away ebony, knowing his pistol would not help him in
this battle. Jiyong tried to take a stab at him, only to miss as Jonghyun dodged to the
side. Jonghyun swiped at him, but Jiyong jumped up, flipped over the demon and
landing right behind him. Jiyong took the opportunity and swiped Rebellion at him.
Jonghyun had turned around quite quickly and blocked the sword. He took his other
and immediately stabbed it into Jiyong's stomach. I cried out, watching in complete
and utter horror. A smile is evident in Jonghyun's eyes as he twisted the blade in
- 163 -

Jiyong's body, the blood shed growing more. Suddenly a maroon light had formed
around Jonghyun's sword. Jiyong cried out in agony, dropped Rebellion and gripping
the blade trying to pull it out, but he is in too much pain as the demonic power
shocked his entire body. My muffled cries could not be heard from Jiyong's screams.
Finally, after hearing enough, Jonghyun pulled out his sword roughly from Jiyong's
body. Jiyong held onto his wound as he stumbled backwards and then collapsed onto
the cold ground. His head hit hard against some rubble. Blood is pouring from his
lips and his stomach.
He isnt breathing...Jiyong isnt breathing! Tears formed in my eyes. He couldn't,
he can't be dead, not now.
"Your body is shaking," Minho said, his hold still firm. "I think it's time you fell into
darkness."
Before able to question, I felt a hard blow against my head, my body going limp in
Minho's arms as my mind is flooded into the black abyss.

I am starting to make a new story.. what will be the new theme?

- 164 -

Episode XXXXXI
Episode XXXXXI
I groaned as I opened my eyes. My head ached, pounding like a heartbeat. I
looked through my surroundings. A room, a dark room. I am lying on a large bed
with satin white sheets. The walls were painted dark red. A large window is left
open to my left, the white curtains dancing with the wind. Where am I? Is this a
dream? No, I feel the pain, it is real. I sit up, going over what had happened.
"Jiyong!" I gasped.
I place a hand over my mouth, remembering the image of his lifeless body on the
ground, the only thing mobile is the blood pouring from his body. I close my eyes
tightly, tears slipping out from the crevices of my eyelids. He is gone, Jiyong is
gone...and all because of me. No, this is my entire fault, I thought, he lost his life to
protect me, to protect my pathetic self. I am angry at myself. Why could I not be
strong? Why couldn't I fight back? Why must I be the damsel in distress? I am on my
own now; I had to find my own way back home. But how? I had no leads, no hints,
and no idea. I buried my face in my hands. I had no hope. I lay in the bed of a place I
knew nothing of. Where am I? I asked myself, where am I? But there is no answer,
only silence. Suddenly I heard footsteps approach the large oak door to my right. I
watch it intently. Who is it? Minho? Jonghyun? Or maybe even Onew? The door drew
open and I retreated back further away from the figure. I could not make out his
face, the room is too dark, the only light illuminating the room is that of the crescent
moon outside. The figure entered, their boots echoing with every step.
"Who are you?" I whispered. My voice is trembling. The figure took a step into the
light. My jaw gaped open. "Jiyong? Jiyong is that really you?" Jiyong stood before
me, completely healed. No blood on his lips, or on his stomach. His silver hair shined
with life, his eyes holding compassion. Jiyong is alive, there is still hope. He returned
to me. How did he survive? Did he hear my pleas? Did he follow my voice? He said
nothing as I jump off the mattress and hugged him around his waist. "I thought you
were dead, I thought Jonghyun had killed you." I sniffled, holding him tighter. I
closed my eyes, burying my face against his bare chest. "Where are we?"
"In my home," he replied.
I look at him with confusion, staring at the smirk on his face oddly. I let go of him,
beginning to back up. There is something wrong. This isnt his home, that isnt his
- 165 -

smile.
"What's the matter sweetheart? Don't you like the familiar face?"
Jiyong's voice sounded different sounded more sinister. He grabbed my waist,
pulling me back into him. I writhed in his grip.
"Who are you? You aren't Jiyong!" I shouted.
"How observant of you. I guess you're smarter than I thought." Suddenly the
Jiyong imposter began to morph. His white short hair grew longer, forming into a
blue tint. His eyes that were a light blue turned yellow and his height shortened by
an inch. I starred at wide eyes as the man whom impersonated Jiyong morphed into
my great enemy, Minho. He let me go and I stumbled backwards. He laughed lightly.
"I did appreciate the embrace though."
Is that the kind of demon he is? He is a shape shifter. He is using his abilities to
toy with my emotions. I send him an icy glare. "Where's the real Jiyong?"
"Why do you ask the question in which you know the answer of?" he replied,
taking a few steps towards me. "You saw with your own eyes as he was stabbed by
my brother. He ripped the energy from his demon half so he could not survive. He
died in front of your eyes. We left his body where it was, with the rubble of his
broken home in which he calls Devil May Cry."
I didn't want to hear the truth but I couldn't silence Minho in anyway. Jiyong has
passed on, never to return to me again. Is it even possible to get home without his
assistance? Did I have the strength? I wanted to believe I could do it, I really did. I
wanted to be strong, sometimes even wishing that no one came to my rescue, that I
could handle any situation by myself without having to rely on anyone. I hated
having to feel weak, but now I know the truth. With Jiyong's death hanging on the
back of my mind, there is nothing that could make me strong, nothing that can give
me the energy to continue. Jiyong is my everything, my protection, my comedy
relief, even my very own comfort. How could I live without him?
"Hm, you're crying..." Minho stated. Immediately I look away, wiping the tears
from my eyes with the back of my hand. "Why has remorse for the son of Yang? He
couldn't get you back home. There is no way. He couldn't even help you control your
powers. But I can, I can teach you, I can help tame your magic, I can even teach you
how to get back home."
Lies, everything he said is a lie. That's what I believed. How can someone who
- 166 -

killed a significant other in my life try and help me with my problems? How can I
trust such a person? I turned my gaze back on him. My eyes were cold as ice, as
hostile as they could be.
"I don't trust you, and I never will. You killed him! You had your brother kill
Jiyong! How can I not remorse the death of the man I love?!" I shouted.
Love, it felt weird saying that word. The last boy I loved broke my heart, and I felt
that maybe I will never meet another whom I would share the same feelings, until I
met Jiyong. It isnt his good looks or his charming smile. It is his personality, his
comforting gestures, his cool posture, and his caring attitude for the world and
those around him that formed those feelings for him. He is the one. It sounded
cheesy, but yes, he is the one. The tears that I held back were overwhelming, I didn't
know if I could hold onto them for any longer. Minho gazed at me with indifference.
He didn't care whether I love him or not. Why would he? He only wanted power; he
wanted to be the ruler of all dimensions.
"I don't want to help you. Youre nothing but a snake to me."
Minho narrowed his eyes and it is at that moment that I had notice his advancing
steps and my retreating paces. Only when I felt my back to the wall that I did not
want to say utter another word. Fear had clog up my throat. I couldn't say anything
more even if I tried. Minho continued to move forward, hitting his hand on the wall
just a few inches away from my head. My chests were only barely grazing one
anothers. Minho's expression is unreadable, I wouldn't be surprised if he added an
aggressive physical action to what he is about to say. He leaned his face towards
mine, barely an inch just separating our noses.
"For someone so young you have a big mouth on you. How do you know you love
him? How do you know he felt the same way, hm? All he had to do is swoon you off
your feet to wrap you around his finger. Sure he protected you, but who's to say that
he didn't want an award in return? Maybe even a sexual benefit? Face it sweetheart,
you are as naive as all the many other teenagers out there."
His words hurt but I kept a strong front. It is now my goal to not show weakness
in front of him. I kept silent though. I had nothing left to say. Minho smiled at my
silence. He lifted his other arm, grabbing my chin, lifting my gaze so I am at proper
eye level.
"Naive, but you aren't bad to look at. I guess I wouldn't have blamed the half
breed for protecting you. But don't think I'll go easy on you because you're a pretty
face. If persuasion is what that is needed to change your mind, then so be it."
- 167 -

"What are you going to do? Beat me until I agree?" I asked, my voice but a mere
whisper.
"Physical abuse? Oh no, that's not necessary. Mental abuse is so much more
effective." The hand he used to hold my chin lifted, tapping his forefinger against my
forehead. "All I have to do is get into your head for you to do every word I say. And
trust me sweetheart, I'm a Morph, it's what we do."
Why? I wanted to ask. Why me, why did it has to be me? Is this a punishment? Did
I do something wrong that turned my path through destiny for the worst?

Mianhe for the delay.

- 168 -

Episode XXXXXII
Episode XXXXXII
Minho left me alone once again in the empty room, locking it behind him. He left
the window open, knowing that it is a long jump for me to escape. I sit on the bed,
burying my face in my hands. I am emotionally drained and physically drained. What
a horrible day this is. Adjusting myself on the mattress, I laid on my back. I turned
my body, starring at the wall ahead as I held myself. I kept imagining Jiyong's face
in my mind, his smile, and our moments together - the good and the bad. Closing my
eyes, I sobbed, letting my emotions out. Jiyong, I thought, I'm so sorry. Eventually I
cried myself to sleep, drifting off into the imagination of my dream.
I stood in the darkness, gazing around trying to adjust my eye sight but it is
impossible. There is no source of light that my eyes could absorb to be able to give
me the ability to see. Calling out into the darkness, my voice echoed throughout. I
begin walking forward, my footsteps echoing loudly also. Is this a nightmare? When
is my fear going to pop up? I continue to walk. Suddenly, I see something glowing
ahead. I broke into a sprint, curious to see what it is. The closer I get to it the more I
could make out that it is a body, the body of a human. It is a man, with a red trench
coat and silver hair. My eyes widened the closer I become.
"Jiyong!" I shouted, picking up speed.
He lay on the ground with no movement, his eyes closed. The long gash across his
stomach did not heal, blood still pouring out. His lips were still bloody. I go to his
side, tears visible in my eyes. I brought my hand into his face. He felt cold. I sniffled,
laying my head against his chest, I held tightly on his red trench coat.
"Jiyong...please don't leave me alone...I need you...I need you..." I whispered,
sobbing away.
The tears fell from my eyes and onto Jiyong's body. The water seemed to be
glowing a light green as it rolled down Jiyong's stomach, but I hadn't taken notice.
The tears had soaked into Jiyong's wounds, which glowed as it begins reconstructing
itself. The tears wash away all the blood. Suddenly I felt Jiyong's body twitch. I
opened my eyes. Ba-bump, ba-bump, ba-bump. His heart is beating. I drew away
from him, looking him over. The blood is gone from his body, his chest rising as he
took his first breath. I starred in awe. Jiyong's fingers begin to twitch. I brought my
hand to my chest, as if holding my heart.
- 169 -

"Jiyong...?" I said slowly, unsure.

His eyelids begin to flutter open. Jiyong's gaze looked dazed, very distant. He
lifted his hand, bringing it towards his eyesight. He analyzed it as if he has never
seen such a thing. Jiyong closed his fingers over his palm, and then opened them up,
practicing his movement. I couldn't breathe, seeing the life back in Jiyong is so
overwhelming. I cried, suppressing my sobs under the palm of my hand.
"Da - Dara?" he called to me.
I closed my eyes, my hand still against my chest as if it hurt to see him speaking
again. Finally, I threw myself over his body, embracing him tightly as I cried. Jiyong
placed his arms around me, stroking my hair soothingly.
"Where are we? What happened?"
His voice sounded so soft in my ears. I let out a whimper, my grip on him
tightening, never letting go. His touch, this feeling, it felt so real, though something
in the back of my mind know this is nothing more than a dream. However, what I
didn't know that this is very real for Jiyong. He could not understand what
happened. He remembered being stabbed in the stomach, a demonic energy ripping
through his insides, and then all went black when his body landed on the ground. He
remembered when lying in darkness he heard a woman's voice, the voice of
someone important to him. Eva, his mother. She said something, saying that it is not
his time to die yet, his destiny must be fulfilled. He didn't understand. Did he die?
"Mi-Minho's brother, Jonghyun, killed you. He took you away from me."
I lifted away from Jiyong, drying away my tears as he sat up. He starred at me
with a thoughtful gaze. His limbs still felt numb, it is hard to get use to their
movement again. He looked over his body, the gash and blood across his stomach is
now gone, only left now is a long scar. He ran his fingers across it, saying to himself
that it will heal away with time. He looked back at me, suddenly wrapping his arms
around me tightly.
"What did they do to you?" he asked.
I closed my eyes, taking in a deep breath. "I remember seeing you dead on the
floor, and then Minho knocked me out. I woke up in a room. I think I'm back in the
castle we were captured before, but I'm not sure. I know this is useless to tell me. I
know this is only but a dream."
- 170 -

Jiyongs P.O.V.
A dream? No, this is real to me, very much real. Maybe that connection that Bom
had talked about is what brought me back? Is Dara really that powerful? Her powers
were becoming more mysterious with every passing second, creating far more
confusion and questions.
"Minho said that he was going to manipulate me into helping him rule other
dimensions. I don't know what to do. I want to be strong, but it's hard when I have
the death of you riding on my back."
I said nothing. Maybe it is smart not to tell her about the connection the two of us
shared. It is better to keep it hidden until I save her from Minho's grasp.
"Is Jonghyun still with him?" I asked, pulling away from her.
She shook her head. "I don't know, I've just been stuck in this room."
I nodded my head in understanding, rubbing a tear from her eye. "Be strong,
babe. Everything will turn out fine that I promise."
"But you're gone; I'm not strong enough to fight Minho alone. I'm too weak." She
bowe her head in shame.
"You'd be amazed how strong your power is, trust me. Don't be crying about my
death the whole time. Move on, find your way through. I know for a fact Minho and
Jonghyun is no match for your power. You got a lot in you, Dara. You got a lot of
strength in you; you just don't realize it yet. I'll be with you in every step you take
even if I'm not there physically."
"Do you promise?"
I smirk. "For sure."
I then leaned in, pressing my lips against hers.
Daras P.O.V.
I could feel our warmth, as if Jiyong is actually with me. Suddenly his figure
vanish, absorbed into the darkness, leaving me alone again, in my mind's
imagination.
- 171 -

Jiyongs P.O.V.
I could hear it - the horns of cars, the squeals of the tires on the road, the engines
of the vehicles roaring. I could hear life again. I could feel the night's wind brush
against my face, stroking my hair. My eyelids felt heavy as I tried prying them open.
I could taste the blood on my lips as I ran my tongue over them. Slowly I am getting
the feeling back in my arms, hand, legs, and feet. Finally I am able to open my eyes
after the struggle. I gaze at the roof of my home, concentrating on getting the
movement back in my limbs. Suddenly I recoiled, feeling a terrible pain on my
stomach. I cried out, abruptly sitting up, placing my hand on the wound. I took in
deep breaths, starring down as a bright green light poured from the wound. My
injuries begin healing itself, my blood disappearing away from my skin. I could no
longer taste the blood on my lips. Immediately I look around the area of Devil May
Cry. Destruction is everywhere, but I care not of the condition of my home, I am only
looking for a special someone.
"Dara..." I whispered.
She brought me back. But how? Did her power really have the ability of
resurrection? It is strange. I struggle to get up, stumbling. I had to get her back, I
had to save her from Minho, from Jonghyun.
"My dear son, it isn't your time yet. You cannot join me now. You must go save
her, save the one you love. Help her through this, it is your destiny. You were
destined to be with her, for the two of you to have a connection. Now go, save her
from the clutches of evil. Save her from the same evil thoughts that your father lived
to destroy. Go..."
I see a red glow coming from my pocket. I pull out the amulet that my mother
gave to me as a gift. The light ceased. I placed it around my neck. Something about
the amulet might help me through this. I walk over Rebellion, picking up the large
sword and placing it on my back. I walk out the door, or where the door once was
and gazed up at the night sky.
"Don't worry, Dara. I'm coming for you."

Hmmmm.... What will happen next? Find out on the next chapter!

- 172 -

Episode XXXXXIII
A knock on the door awoken me from my slumber. I sat up abruptly, fearing that it
might be Minho again. I heard the door unlock. It slowly opened and a young lady
stepped in. She looked only a few years younger than me, wearing a long sleeved
dress. Is she one of Minho's servants? I didn't know Minho had any. From the last
time I am brought here, I saw not one girl in the building. I had thought Minho,
Onew, Key and the other demons were the only inhabitance of the place. She held a
tray in her hands holding what I assumed to be my breakfast. I threw my legs over
the side of the bed, staring at the ground as she placed the tray on the night table
just by my bed.
"Here's your breakfast. Minho would like you to finish everything," she said.
"Why...?" I asked slowly.
"Excuse me?" The woman looked at me, bewildered.
I looked up at her with a frown. "Why do you serve him? Is it with free will or are
you a prisoner along with me?"
The girl looked thoughtful for a moment before she sighed. "I guess it could be a
little bit of both." She sat on the mattress just a few spaces away from me. "I was an
orphan before I was brought here; I was 5 years old then. I had no parents, no
family, and no home. I lived on the streets along with other teenagers. Minho took
me in saying that he will give me a place to stay and food to eat if I served him. I did
have a high sense of pride back then, so naturally I refused. But he has amazing
manipulative power that soon I gave in. Now there really is no point of escaping, he
feeds me, gives me a room to sleep in. This may not be a place I would consider
home, but it's the closest thing."
"Are you the only servant here?"
She shook her head. "No, there are five others, all a few years older than me.
Some are demons others are just mortal humans. The demon women don't take too
likely to the human girls though. But don't worry, you are safe. Minho wouldn't dare
have any of his servants harm you."
I looked away from her. "It wouldn't matter to me anyway."
- 173 -

She frowned. "Well, I better get going. If you need anyone to talk to I'm always
around the corner, just ask for Minzy."
I nodded. "I'm Dara.
Minzy smiled. "Enjoy your breakfast, honey."
The servant stood up, walked to the door and closed it behind her. I gazed
towards the tray. A plate with what looked to be French toast lay upon it, along with
a cup of tea. I could feel my stomach growl, begging to be fed. I furrowed my brow,
turning away from the food, and laying back on the bed. I refused to obey any of
Minho's orders no matter if I am hungry or not. I rather sleep the days away then
encounter him once again. Maybe even have another dream of Jiyong. It felt so real.
I brought my fingers to my lips, as if his touch is still there, but it is long from gone.
I have had some dreams that felt like the pain is real, the feeling, but it is only an
illusion from my mind. Jiyong isnt there, isnt alive. It is just a dream created by
your subconscious, showing what I wanted more than anything in the world, to have
Jiyong come back.
I closed my eyes, hoping for another dream to commence, but this time I did not
dream.
Jiyongs P.O.V.
Once I left Devil May Cry I went straight towards the rented vehicle that is still
ways away. It is untouched, unharmed, and I smile because of that. There would be
no delays now. Minho thought I am dead, and Dara wouldn't be able to let my secret
out because she didn't know. I get in the car, the keys still in the ignition. I turn the
car on; reversing from the destruction I call home, and drove towards the main
roads. First I made my way towards the hospital. If I wanted to save Dara, I needed
Bom's help. She still contained information on Dara's powers, and how I could bring
her back home. I press on the gas, ignoring every speed sign I come across. I have
time, I know that but I wanted to protect her, I wanted to hold her in my arms,
whispering to her that everything is alright, I am back, I am come back for her.
The sun had begun to rise the closer I got towards the hospital. It is bright early,
probably earlier than visiting hours but I didn't care. Once I approach the hospital
building, I park the car in a non-parking zone, step out, and quickly ran towards the
entrance. I got to the front desk, saying I am here to see Bom, and it is urgent. The
woman is a little stunned at the tone of my voice, and I didn't wait for her to tell me
the room. I remembered. I took quick paces towards the elevator, pressing the
number of the floor. I waited impatiently as the elevator is pulled upwards, tapping
- 174 -

my foot on the floor as I waited. The nurse beside me said nothing but I could tell
she looked nervous. Once the doors slid open, I went out, making my way towards
her room, looking for 109. The door is only partially agape. I immediately stepped in.
Bom looked up in surprise from the book we had given to her. She is reading the
text with her fingers. She looked thoughtful as I approach her bed.
Dara is not with you," she said.
"They took her. The damn bastards took her, and left me to die. I wouldn't be alive
now if it wasn't for Dara's ability to resurrect," I replied.
"Resurrect? Interesting...there's a lot more of her powers than I'll begin to
imagine. Did she contact you at all?"
"Through a dream, she still doesn't know I'm alive. She's being held captive in
Minho's castle I believe, but I'm not sure."
"You'll have to ask for certain once she contacts you again."
"That's why I came here, I need your help. You have the ability to find people's
auras and follow them. I need you to lead me to her."
Bom curved her lips, closing the book and laying it on her lap. "The doctor won't
let me leave. He says he still has some tests to run to observe my physical and
emotional state."
"Then I'll help you escape from here. I need your help, I want to save her. Dara
have got a real problem. Minho is ready to use anything in his power to have her
help him, to be by his side and use her powers to dominate this dimension and the
next. We only have little time; I don't know how long she'll be able to hold up."
Bom sighed. "I understand. We can escape from the window to my right. You'll
have to take me to my place first, in order to grab my medical herbs for me to heal
quicker. Then I can help you in finding her, besides I have a lot of information about
her powers, and how she can get back home..."

Double update because I love you guys!

- 175 -

Episode XXXXXIV
Episode XXXXXIV
Minzy closed the door to my room behind her, contemplating whether she should
lock it or not. She did not want me to feel like a prisoner, if anything Minho wanted
me to feel right at home. Minzy placed the key back in her pocket, leaving the door
unlocked for me to roam free whenever I chose. She made her way down the hall to
get back to her duties when Onew intercepted her path. Minzy is never really fond
of Onew. He is rather bitter for a man to have been blessed when he was a baby,
given the power of the heavens, though he uses it for evil. She frowned up at him,
adjusting the bun that held her golden hair.
"Are you interested in something, Onew?"
He narrowed his eyes on her. "Minho is interested in her condition, whether she is
comfortable or not."
"Well, she is just kidnapped basically, of course she is not comfortable. I doubt
she'll even eat her breakfast. Where is Minho? I'd like to speak to him personally."
"What for?"
"Is that really any of your business? Now, where is he?"
Onew bit back a remark. He knew he really couldn't do anything to Minzy. She is
one of Minho's favorite servants, she is really the only one Minho would listen to. In
fact he had her to be Dara's personal servant, considering the closeness of age. "He
is in the library."
Minzy nodded, and brushed past him without another word. She navigated her
way through the maze of hallways, approaching the tall doors that led to the massive
library. She pushed open the door. Walking through the entrance, her footsteps
echoed across the area, where the books were stacked high and the ceiling
exceeded so far that she is barely able to see the illustration painted of a war,
Heaven against Hell.
"Lord Minho?" Minzy called out.
There is no answer but Minzy can distinctively hear the sound of voices speaking
- 176 -

to one another. Minho is possibly speaking to his brother, Jonghyun. Minzy had not
spoken to Hyun, mainly because she is afraid of him. A commander of a rebellion
army from Hell is a profession she did not take very likely. Although Minho is also a
being from Hell, she respected him for not being as cruel as the other demons.
Maybe he had kidnapped Dara and would use her power to conquer other
dimensions but he decided against absorbing her power and killing her.
What Minzy didn't know is that he ordered his brother to kill Jiyong, the son of
Yang, the love of Dara's life. And if Minzy knew, she wouldn't have approved of the
situation. Minzy may serve Minho--which is a name Jonghyun only addresses him
as--but she knew her principals.
Minzy strode through the halls of bookshelves, following the voices of what
sounded like an argument. She had an idea of what the source of the problem is.
Jonghyun is still angered by the fact Minho had awakened him to capture the girl.
Minzy stood at the very end of a bookshelf, hearing their voices clear.
"A half demon like him is an unacceptable excuse! You awoke me for a job that
could easily be cut out from one of your demon superiors. It is a disgrace that you
are not able to defeat his level."
Minho took a moment before answering. "I, a morph, don't have the demonic
strength a commander of a demon army has. I awakened you for your assistance and
to give insight in what I have planned, and your army will be needed."
"My army? You were to use my army without my consent!"
"I needed your consent, that's why I awoken you."
Minho sounded so calm, so collected while his brother seemed to be in a rampage.
Minzy listened further.
"And also to kill the girl's boyfriend," Jonghyun added.
"Yes, well he is an obstacle I needed to get rid of. Dara is too blind sighted from
what he says or does that she doesn't know her true potential. He protected her
from using her own powers, showed her that it is unnecessary to protect herself.
And because of that, I have to train her in using her own magic. That Jiyong is a
nuisance, and she may take a while to forgive in killing him, but I will make it known
that she must forget about that half breed."
Jonghyun laughed. "Spoken like a true devil."
- 177 -

Minzy placed her hand over her mouth in shock. How could he do that to her?
Minzy felt her respect for him lower and she frowned. To kill someone who is
important in someone elses life is a crime that could shatter anyone's heart. She
knew now why Dara is so saddened. At first, Minzy might have thought that maybe
she is just angry about having been kidnapped, but no. She had watched someone
she cared for die. Finally, Minzy took the initiative to step out from the darkness.
The two were standing by a desk which had been the support of many books.
Jonghyun looked towards in the instant, his red eyes boring into hers. Minho's back
was to her.
"Lord Minho, I would like to speak to you...in private."
Minho turned to her and smirked. He stepped towards her. "How is she?"
Minzy furrowed her brow. "I doubt she'll take the opportunity to eat her
breakfast."
Minho nodded his head. "That's to be expected. I want you to report to me about
her. I would like to see how her condition adapts to my home. If she would to escape
at all, have Onew stop her."
Minzy nodded but what she wanted to do is shake her head, say no, say that he is
wrong, let her go.
"You are dismissed."
Minzy turned and walked her way back towards the entrance. She starred at the
ground as she walked. The poor girl, she lost what is left to get back home. If she
could, Minzy would help her escape, help her escape from the clenches of the
insanity Dara would have to face.
Jiyong watched as Bom felt for the potion bottle she would need in order to stand
normally. She is leaning against him for support as she picked up a glass holding
aqua colored liquid. It isnt too difficult to escape from the hospital. Jiyong had
picked her up from the bed, opened the window and jumped out and ran for the car.
People had called to him to stop, but this is not a choice he is willing to follow.
Jiyong took Bom home at a quick speed. Now they stood in her storage room which
held many bottles with different substances. She opened the bottle and drank. Bom
swallowed before opening her lips to speak.
"It might take a while for the elixir to work."
- 178 -

"Doesn't matter, we'll be driving. Can you feel her aura? Can you feel the direction
from where it's coming from?"
The urgency in Jiyong's voice made Bom frown. "It' not so easily found. Her
aura...it's very faint."
Jiyong closed his eyes before helping Bom out of her home and towards the car.
He opened the door for her, and helped her settle in. "Is there any way I can contact
her again?"
Bom nodded her head. "But, you must contact her when she sleeps. You will enter
her dreams and be able to speak to her, but from what you told me about your last
contact with her it seems your connection towards one another is through the lips,
and if you two to ever have direct contact with the lips, your connection in her
dream will break."
"No kissing...got it."
Bom smiled. "I'm sure we will get to her in time. And when we do, we have to take
the opportunity in bringing her back home. From what I learned in the book, there is
a portal in which she can open, with some guidance."
Bring her back home. It is something Jiyong never really thought too clearly
about. He didn't want to lose her again, but she didn't belong here, she wanted to go
home. When this is all over, when she would return home safely, what is he to do
after? Go back to Devil May Cry where he'd sit and wait for a phone call? The
thought to ask her to stay with him nagged at his mind. Stay with me, would be all
he had to say to her. But he knew he couldn't ask, he couldn't ask her to stay after
what they had done to find her way back home. Jiyong closed his eyes as he put the
key into the ignition and turned on the car.
Dara. I'll be missing you.

Will he make Dara stay?

- 179 -

Episode XXXXXV
Episode XXXXXV
Jiyongs P.O.V.
The car ride is quiet. Neither I or Bom spoke, we lost in the confinements of our
own thoughts. The melodies from the radio were playing but they were not heard. I
nor Bom listened to the music played, the voice of Jonathan Davis, lead singer of
'Korn' as he sings 'Freak on a Leach'. I had left it on the rock station ever since the
game of tag Dara and I had with the police officers. I gaze back into the past, seeing
the look of fear and excitement on Dara's face, in her eyes. It was fun to scare her
but really what I wanted to do is embrace her as we drove away from danger, from a
possible jail sentence. I wanted to hold her tightly, hold her against my body, and
press my lips to her cheeks, her forehead. I wanted to do so much but there was no
time.
"How," I begin, "how can we get her back home?"
Boms P.O.V.
I had been waiting for him to ask me that question, knowing very well that he, to
be honest, is not truthfully ready to let Dara go. The look in his eyes as he thought,
driving being his second action. I see him looking through the past, a smile on his
lips even for that split second, and then it is gone. His aura is low, meaning his
spirits were low and his depression showing. He missed her, I could feel it, could
feel the smile on his face. Although I could not see what another could, the auras
around them give me the ability to see their figure, to see their emotions. It is a gift
after losing my eyesight. I am silent for a moment as I thought about how Jiyong is
feeling before I finally answer.
"There is a portal near, where she can envelope her power around her body and
transport to another dimension. It is in a temple that has been hidden from humans,
it is protected by magic. Earth was given it as a gift, but only the chosen ones had
access to its powers. After the ancient times, it was no longer used by the
Dimension-Enchanters. Now it is nothing more then an antique, but I'm certain that
it still works."
"Dimension-Enchanters?" Jiyong asked with uncertainty.
- 180 -

I nodded. Dara is the latest incarnation of a large family of

Dimension-Enchanters."
When the door cread open, I am startled. I am not asleep but I am so close to it
that I am not fully aware that the creak is from the door, and someone had entered.
I rubbed my eyes, hoping to grab back my focus.
"You have not eaten from your plate."
Minho stood at the side of my bed, staring at the very full plate of breakfast still
laid on the night table. I frowned at his presence and looked away as his eyes
traveled to mine.
"I'm not hungry."
Just then, my stomach decides to betray me, growling like that of a rawr from a
lion. My face flushed and I held onto my belly, thinking that maybe that would stop
the noise, it didn't.
"Or is it that you just want to refuse my generosity?" I said nothing and he only
stared at me with those golden ember eyes of his. I looked away once again,
intimidated. Minho only smiled. "Come, I'd like to show you something."
I looked back at him, slightly narrowing my eyes as he gestured his hand to me.
Minho didn't look to want to cause harm and his smile seemed so welcoming, but I
am not so naive. Nevertheless, I stood from my position, laying my feet firmly on the
hard wood floor. What is it that he wanted to show me? I couldn't ask the question.
He dropped the hand back to his side, his smile not faltering although I had denied
his help. He turned at his heel and walked at a slow pace towards the door, so he
knew I would be able to catch up with him. I walked behind him without a word, not
wanting to walk out of this room, but what choice did I have in the matter? Minho
opened the door, waving his hand for me to move before him. I am hesitant, but I
went along into the long seemingly endless hall.
Minho led me down the hall towards where...I did not know. I only walk behind
him, silent as always with my hands folded in front of me. Few minutes that I
already felt lost. I couldn't remember the way back, what hall I came from, what
door my room resided in. Minho though, is navigating through the maze as if his
mind is just one big map, but all it is, is a good memory. Once I thought that this
walk to Minho's destination would never end, Minho stop in front of a pair of large
doors. I starred upon them, trailing the length with my eyes. He pushed open the
door with no effort whatsoever and entered. I took a step forward and stood out in
- 181 -

the hall for a moment, gazing into the inside of a very large library.
Minho looked back. "What's the matter? Please, come in."
I frowned but entered, looking around with curiosity. So many books. Did Minho
even read any of them? Minho waited for me to join him before walking once again. I
followed as he guiding me beside the tall bookcases. Most of the books were about
history from what I could see. Finally, Minho stopped between rows of the
bookcases. He looked up and down at the shelves he stood in front of before turning
to me.
"These entire books you see around you are all about your kind. The
Dimension-Enchanters."
"What?" I ask, confuse.
"Like you, others had the power to travel dimensions. Every 100 years, a baby is
chosen to be the next Dimension-Enchanter. They are given the power to see and
travel other dimensions rather than theirs. They are given a fate, and are chosen to
have a purpose of how they will use their magic." Minho pulled out a book from the
lower shelf. He opened it to a page that had a black and white photo of a man in a
white robe. "This was the Dimension-Enchanter before you." I gazed hard at the
picture. The man is very handsome and looked a few years older than me. His dark
hair is short, his bangs brushing over his eyes. The white robe covered his entire
body. "This picture was taken a while ago. Some has said he had died, but I believe
he still lives, in this dimension. A woman was the chosen one before him, she lived in
another dimension. And now, in this lifetime is you." He gazed at me, with smile. "I
knew there is another to be born, I looked everywhere in this world, but it seems
you found me instead."
"I didn't choose to come here...I fell unconscious, and woke up here," I whisper
and gaze down.
"The Dimension-Enchanter's power only activates at a certain age. Your curiosity
was what brought you here. Your thoughts were turned into physical ability."
"I wouldn't have if I knew what would happen!" I buried my face in my hands and
sank to the floor. "I want my life back...I want everything back to normal..."
Minho kneeled down in front of me, dropping my hands and lifted my chin up.
"Give me the chance, and I could make it happen." He smiled, brushing the tear that
slipped from my eye. I starred into his without a blink. Those eyes, the color, they
- 182 -

were so mesmerizing.
The possibility of him lying had slip my mind.

THanks to all the readers!

- 183 -

Episode XXXXXVI
Episode XXXXXVI
"Jiyong, would you please stop pacing..." Bom whispered.
Jiyongss constant footsteps going back and forth in the room were causing a
headache. Jiyong ceased, apologizing for his insensitivity. He walked towards the
bed Bom was sitting on and sat beside her.
"I can't stop thinking about what's happening to her..." he said.
Bom sighed, placing her hand on his back affectionately as she rubbed it
soothingly. "Honey, you have to relax. Minho will not do harm to her by any means.
All he can do now is manipulating her."
Jiyong stood once again. "That's exactly what I'm worried about. He'll manipulate
her into forgetting about me, about you, about everything she cared for. That
bastard is going to make her into his own personal puppet."
"You could contact her in her dreams, remember? Make it your mission to make
sure she doesn't forget about us. Have her choose the right path, right choices."
Jiyong walked towards the window, the rain hitting against the glass like needles
as thunder arose in the silence of the evening. He frowned, starring at the rain
drops as if they were painting a picture of her face. He turned back to Bom whom
waited for his voice.
"I really miss her, Bom. I can't imagine how Ill be when she returns home."
Bom gave a sad smile and patted the space beside her, gesturing for him to sit
beside her. He did immediately, leaning over and rested his head on her lap. Bom
smoothed his hair with her fingers, stroking it with care.
"Jiyong, please just relax. This stress will make you faint one of these days. You
shouldn't think so much and put all the responsibility down on your shoulders. I'm
here to help you, to help her. Everything will be alright in the end, I can feel it."
Jiyong didn't argue. She was a fortune teller after all. As he stared at the other
side of the motel room they were staying in, his mind wondered off to her, to her
- 184 -

beautiful smile, her beautiful eyes. Before he knew it, he was asleep.
It is dark around, quiet even. Jiyong stood straight, gazing around. I must be
dreaming, he thought. The next thought that came into mind is her. Is she asleep
too? He hoped to God she is. Jiyong called out to her in the darkness, hoping to
connect his dream with hers but it is too silent. His mind is connecting to no ones.
He is alone.
The knock on the door brought my senses to heighten. I look away from the book I
am reading. It is history of the Dimension-Enchanters, also known as Dimentoriums,
which is another name I had learned. This history fascinated me after being urged to
read one of the books by Minho. I am almost halfway through the book, but the
interruption had brought my mind elsewhere now. Minzy entered the room, a small
smile on her lips.
"Hey there... Minho has an invitation for you to join him for dinner."
I starred at her for the moment. I am hungry, I had to admit. I close the book on
my lap and stood from the bed.
"I guess I rather be in his company than starve."
During that time in the library, Minho spent the time with me, teaching me about
my unknown heritage. He was very knowledgeable on the subject that surprised me.
He helped me understand my powers better, evening promising that he would teach
me how to use them tomorrow, if I would comply that is. It is strange; it seemed he
is a totally different person now, so much more polite and friendly. I hadn't noticed
but my grudge for him is beginning to lower, yet my hatred for Onew is as high as
ever.
Minzy frowned at my answer but quickly hid it with another smile. "Right this way
then, my lady."
"Please, just call me Dara.
Minzy nodded in understanding and led me into the hall. The both of us were quiet
as we walk; it is also very quiet around the place. Suddenly a shock of pain hit my
head. I let out an immediately yelp, holding my head as I fell on my knees. Minzy
whirled around, startled but ran to my side.
"Are you alright?" she asks.
- 185 -

I couldn't hear her. All I heard is a male's voice calling my name, and every time I
heard his voice a wave of pain struck at me. It was then quiet again. I blink a few
times, waiting in case the pain came back, but there is nothing. Minzy stared at me
with concern and helped me on my feet.
"What's the matter?" she asked.
I shook my head. I couldn't answer the question. "Probably a serious
headache...but Im fine now."
"Are you sure?"
"I'm fine." I said more firmly.
She nodded, still holding onto my arm. "You should be fine once you get a bite to
eat."
I follow once again towards the dining room, wondering about that strange pain
and that voice. Could it be that I am going insane or that there is another reason
behind all this? I stop myself from thinking about it for too long as we reach the
large and long staircase towards the dining room. I hadn't seen this floor of the
large area and trail my eyes over every possible thing I could see. The long red
carpet over the stairs and going down the hall is one thing that caught my eye. The
large white stone statues were another, along with the large paintings. They were
completely amazing, taking my breath away, they were stunning.
"Beautiful, aren't they?" Minzy spoke.
"Yeah, they are."
"They were actually painted by Minho himself."
I gawk at her, almost believing that she is lying but that look on her face said
otherwise. I look at the paintings we pass by.
"He has a thing for painting wars against angels and demons, huh?"
"Minho tends to paint whatever he may see in a dream. In the past he dreamt
mostly about war against Heaven and Hell. He paints what he sees."
I had never expected Minho to be such an artist but there were a lot of things in
the world I still didn't understand. We reach the doors leading to the dining room.
- 186 -

Minzy stopped, turned and bow to me.

"Have a wonderful dinner, Miss Dara.
"You're not eating with us?"
She shook her head. "I have other duties to attend to. It will only be you and Lord
Minho dining. He is just waited beyond those doors. Now, if you'll excuse me."
She begins walking away. I watch as she went and then averted my eyes towards
the doors. I took in a deep breath and enter. Closing the door behind me, I look
around the room. It is very long and the roof is very high. The table set in the middle
of the room is also very long, many chairs set with it.
"I'm glad you have decided to join me."
I brought my sight towards Minho down the right end of the table. His hands were
folded behind his back. I look towards the table, two plates set with silver coverings.
"Please, sit."
Minho pulled out a chair, gesturing for me to take a seat. Reluctantly I walk over
to it, hesitating once again when I reach his side. He waited patiently as I take the
seat, and push me in. He walk to the chair beside mine, taking his seat also.
"Im not sure if you will decline or not."
"I could only ignore my stomach for so long."
"Ah, so it is hunger that urge you to agree with my invite. Fair enough. Anyway,
lets eat."
Finally, something we could agree with. I lift the silver covering and could have
sworn my stomach leaped for joy once my eyes saw the food on the silver platter.
Mashed potatoes on the side with what looked like beef, gravy on top, some green
vegetables I couldn't decipher and mushrooms. I lick my lips, my pupils growing
bigger at the sight, it is just so beautiful. Immediately I grab the fork and swallow
down the food. Minho watch me with his chin rested on his folded hands, his elbows
propped up on the table. It took only a moment to consider his stare. I stop eating
and gazed at him, a little embarrassed. Minho only smiled.
"I didn't realize how hungry you were," he remarked.
- 187 -

I wipe my mouth with a napkin, my cheeks still red. This time I tried to eat more
slowly despite my stomachs refusal.
"Did you find the book I gave you interesting?" Minho asks.
"I..." I cleared my throat, "I do have to admit it is interesting."
"But...?"
I stared at him with uncertainty. "But what?"
"Oh, my dear, there is always a 'but' with you. I know I have not fully convinced
you in the matter."
I frowned. "You're trying to convince me into something that's morally wrong."
"Is that so?"
Narrowing my eyes, I replied. "I'm not naive. I know what your plans are. You're
going to use my powers to rule all dimensions. You are just playing this polite and
nice act so I can believe you. I know my principles. I still dont want to take part in
ruling anything." Minho is silent as he lean against his chair. "I've read some of the
Dimentoriums used their powers for good or evil, they were chosen for that
purpose...to see what will be their permanent choice for their life. Some chose their
demise, and I for one will not choose that destiny. I'm still not going to help you rule
the other dimensions, no matter how much hospitality you give me."
Minho narrowed his eyes. I didn't know if I had struck a nerve, Minho is so hard to
read at times. He taps his fingers on the table in an annoyed manner. I contained my
composure; intimidation is not something that is going to pull me back. Although I
had been interested in the book and history of my kind but it didn't mean I am in
tuned with the idea of taking over all dimension. It is unjustified. Minho starred at
me hard before standing up.
"It will only be a matter of time."
He then left the room, his plate of food completely untouched. Once he left, I
cussed under my breath. How the hell I am getting back to my room? On the bright
side, these give me the opportunity to explore the place, even though it isnt so
welcoming. I waited for a moment before standing. My stomach is satisfied and
there is no reason to stay. I walk my way towards the doors, peeking through before
walking into the hall. No one is anywhere near, but the only thing that is bothering
- 188 -

me is the last thing Minho had said. He is determined, I know. I begin walking down
the hall with slow strides, trying to find my way back to my room, which I find is the
safest refuge. I took the time to gaze at each painting more carefully now that I had
the time. I turned the corner and continued on, finding a hall with no paintings
whatsoever. Turning another corner I found myself at a dead-end. I sigh, about to
turn back when I spotted a loan door at the end of the hall. Curiosity got the better
of me and before I know it, I am walking towards it. I brought my hand to the door
knob and turn it. The door opened effortlessly. I walk in. The room is completely
white. There were objects under white sheets surrounding me. They look to be
canvases confined from the human eye. Looking around, I notice the corner of a
canvas that is not hidden. The color is visible as far as I could see. I walk towards it,
bringing my hand to the end of the white sheet. Slowly I pulled it off, dropping the
sheet in shock. It was a painting of a girl that looked utterly identical to me. I
gawked at it, the image of me, and a strange light surrounding my body in a twist.
Behind me were what looked like chaos, the skies were dark, red, and the light from
the lightening were formed into what looked like eyes, ember eyes. I heard a
footstep and I whirled around, a figure in front of me. Before I could determine who
it is, the door slammed shut and everything is covered in darkness.

Hmmm.. What do u guys think?

- 189 -

Episode XXXXXVII
Episode XXXXXVII
"What are you doing in here?"
The voice is loud, demonic and frightening. I took a step back, almost losing my
footing. This is not the place to be running away in. Another step and I would trip
over something. The door is beyond the figure but whoever it is wouldn't let me
pass. They were broad, tall, and angry. I swallowed hard, tightly shutting my eyes.
My heart is thudding loudly. I wouldn't be surprised if they heard it. I took in a deep
breath, opening my eyes once again.
"I...I'm sorry. I am just trying to find my way back in my room."
"You know very well that your room isn't beyond this door."
I suck in my breath. He is right. At least the figure sounded like a man. Could it be
Jonghyun? No, his voice is deeper. I stumble with my words, my hands at my chest,
afraid. I take another step back, unaware of the canvas behind me. Time seemed to
stop as I tip over, my back landing against the tiled floor. I grunted when I hit the
floor. Immediately I lifted my torso by my arms and look up at the figure. My eyes
were slowly adjusting to the darkness but not yet could I recognize who the man is.
He is intimidating from this angle. I almost heard myself whimper.
"I never want to see you set foot in this room again."
This time the voice is calm, and human. I nodded vigorously, agreeing with
anything he had to say.
"I'll never come in here again, I swear. I didn't mean to intrude. I was looking for
my room and got lost. I got a little curious."
The man sighed. He bent, lending me a hand. Reluctant, I gaze at it, uncertain.
Slowly I brought my hand upon his and he held it tightly as he lifted me up. I stand
only a short distance away from him, and distinctly I could see the glossy sheen of
his eyes. The color of his iris looks golden. The man step aside, looking away from
me.
"Go."
- 190 -

I didnt need to be told twice. I jog to the door, opening it and step into the hall. I
glance back only for a moment once the light hit the shine of indigo hair before I
turn the corner. I must have seen the darker side of Minho, if that really is him. My
room is now the only place I wanted to be. I had not notice that I am running until a
few seconds after I have ran through the long hall. I yelped when I had almost run
into a woman who had been turning the corner. I tried to skid to a halt, only slipping
on the carpet and landing on my rear. The woman scoffed, not attempting to assist
me in anyway. The woman looks to be in her thirties. Her long onyx hair is tied in a
braid ending just below her mid back. She had light gray eyes that looked almost as
white as snow. She is not human. Is she one of the demon servants Minzy
mentioned?
"I don't know how Minho could deal with such strange humans," she muttered.
The woman walked away, her sea green dress dragging behind her. I pulled
myself up.
"Oh, Dara. What are you doing here?"
Minzy had turned the corner. I assume she is following the other woman. I
brushed myself off and frown towards her.
"Could you help me to my room?"
Concern is on her face but she nodded. She agreed to do so, and pull me along
towards the opposite direction.
"I thought you were having dinner with Lord Minho."
"Things didn't turn out so great. Look, I don't want to talk about it. I just want to
get to my room and sleep the night away."
"Are you sure?"
"Very."
Minzy said no more. She led me to my room easily. She opened the door for me,
forcing a smile.
"Have a good sleep, Hon. It's been a long day," she said.
"You can say that again."
- 191 -

Minzy closed the door behind me and I ran my fingers through my hair. Dragging
my feet to the bed, I landed with a thud, tired and relieved. Never again would I
enter that room. Minho is almost as frightening as his brother. The pillow caresses
my cheek and I nuzzle my nose into it. It is then did I realize how homesick I am.
How are my parents? How were they dealing the fact that I am nowhere to be
found? They probably reported me missing, and I am sorry that my mother and
father had to deal with such misery. I would come back if I could. But I couldn't. I
am stuck in this world. My eyelids fluttered, begging to rest. Clearing my mind, I
shut my eyes and let out a breath.
The darkness engulfed all that contained light. Why must it be so dark? I didn't
know. I had a dream just like this, everything in black, nothing else around. Looking
around, I did not know where to go. Randomly, I pick a direction and walk ahead,
where ever it would lead. My footsteps did not even utter a sound, and the place felt
hollow, lonely, and quiet. At the corner of my eyes, I made sure there is nothing
there to pop up. I really didn't want to be frightened again. The farther I walk; I
could see I am approaching a figure. A crouching figure sat on the black floor.
Silently, I walk towards them, realizing they had silver hair. Jiyong. He looked
absolutely surrounded by solitude. Why is he haunting my dreams? Is he here to
help me through all of this, the moments before the ending of existence? He possibly
now would be considered my guardian angel.
Tilting my head, I smile, stopping only inches away. "Hey..."
Jiyong looked up, and instantly jumped to his feet when he recognizes me. "Dara. I
am worried I might not be able to talk to you tonight."
I knelt, sitting down and gesturing Jiyong to do the same. He complied. "Thank
you for waiting. Jiyong, I honestly don't know how I'm going to do this without you. I
miss you, I'm afraid, I'm lost, and I'm lonely. I even miss your stupid flirting
remarks."
Jiyong slightly laughed. "That bad, huh?"
I shrugged. "I guess."
Jiyong frown as he looks at me, I had something on my mind, and my face almost
looked pale. Something had happened before me went to sleep.
"Dara," he said. "What happened?"
I look up at him, staring into those blue eyes of his. "I'm scared."
- 192 -

"What do you mean scared?" Anger formed in Jiyong's eyes. "What did he do to
you?"
"He didn't hurt me or anything. But I finally saw the true potential of Minho's
anger."
"Are you sure he didn't do anything to you? He didn't hit you?"
I shook my head hard. "No, of course not, he wouldn't do that."
"How do you know?" Jiyong asked.
I averted my gaze to the black ground. "I think...he wants to build a relationship
with me."
Jiyong blinked a few times before asking reluctantly. "What?"
"He acts as if you never died, like you were never murdered by his command, by
his brother's hands. Minho is trying to make me comfortable; he wants me to trust
him. He's not forcing me to help his plans; he's giving me a choice."
"And if you say no?" he questioned.
"I already have. And he left the room mad as ever."
"Babe, I know this sounds lame, but you have to be strong. You can stall a few
more days before I--" Jiyong cut himself off. He is not supposed to mention his
coming.
"Before you...?" I beg him to continue.
"Before I might lose contact with you."
I didn't want to lie to her, but there is not much I could do to clean up what I said
before.
"Contact? You mean I won't talk to you again?"
I became frantic. Jiyong is my only salvation, he stood between me and the edges
of what is left of my sanity, and I couldn't do this without him. He is the only one I
could talk to.
- 193 -

Jiyong sighed. "It's a possibility; I don't know how long I can keep speaking to you
before I go to wherever I'm supposed to go." Jiyong slightly grimaced. If she only
know how much I wanted to tell her the truth.
I frowned. "Where do you think you'll be going?"
"Hell," he answered with no hesitation.
Once again it became silent and I did not know what to say to him. Jiyong is
dealing through a lot. His death for one, where his next life would start would be
second and then how he would live his afterlife in eternity. Opening my arms, I
welcome him to a hug, and he agree with the gesture, wrapping his arms around my
waist. He rested his head upon my shoulder, his lips barely grazing the crook of my
neck. I rested my chin on his shoulder, my arms wrapped around his back.
"I'm sorry," he whispered.
Confusion struck you. "For what?"
"For not protecting you when I should have. Now you're going through hell."
Pulling away, I look into his face. "I might be, but you can't blame yourself for
that. It just happened. We weren't expecting the true power of Minho. We didn't
expect he would have his brother..." A tear slid down my cheek "kill you."
Jiyong looked deep into my eyes as they glazed over with tears. I am still grieving.
"Jiyong, I..." Trailing off I begin leaning in.
Unfortunately, he brought his fingers to my lips, ceasing my movement. He didn't
want to leave just yet. He still had something to say.
"Dara, whatever happens to me, whatever happens to you just know that--" Jiyong
stopped as I waited. Slightly, he smirked. "It's so weird saying this. I've never really
said it to a girl. Hell, I was never even this honest with a girl before."
"Say what?" I furrowed my brow.
"I...I love you."
My heart skipped a beat. "Come again?"
- 194 -

Jiyong cocked a brow. "I love you?" he now said with uncertainty.
Although flattered, I grew a little curious. "You've never said that to another
woman?"
Jiyong pursed his lips and shook his head. "Is that pathetic?"
I smiled. "It's flattering... It's maybe too late, but I love you too. I realized that
after you were gone. I'm sorry we couldn't..."
"Spend more time with each other?" I nodded slowly. "Our time will be catching
up soon."
With that, he kissed my lips, and I am brought away from the darkness, questions
nagging at me.

Phew! double update! :)

- 195 -

EPISODE XXXXXVIII
EPISODE XXXXXVIII
No Ones P.O.V.
"Jiyong, why dont you stop and eat something?" Bom suggested. The concern in
her voice complimented the look of worry on her face.
Jiyong shook his head, his gaze firmly on the road ahead. His grip IS so tight on
the steering wheel that his knuckles were going white. "I'm not hungry," he replied.
Bom sighed. "Hun, you haven't eaten or slept as much as you should since we
have begun driving. Im worried about you, you're aura is unnaturally low."
The truth is spoken, but Jiyong could not admit to it. He lost his appetite since this
search begins and the only time he slept is when he knew for certain he could
contact Dara. It is the only way he could see her, it is the only way he could hold her
until Jiyong would rescue and protect her once again. Bom has kept with her health,
although she did not eat as much. But Bom is use to not eating. At times of different
seasons and months, she'd fast and meditate through the days. Strength with the
mind and body is required with that kind of training. Jiyong knew he did not have
the will power, but Dara's voice is the only motivation he needed to keep himself
going.
"I'm fine," he finally replied after a moment of silence.
"Jiyong, how are you really?" she asked.
Her ability to see right through him impressed Jiyong, but he chose not to give
Bom that realization.
"Angry, annoyed..." he replied "and worried."
"You're worried about her." Bom took in a short breath. "Something happened, in
your last contact with her. What did she tell you?"
Jiyong frowned. "She is...scared." He straightened himself before continuing. "She
is afraid she might not be able to make it through this. I think what she really meant
is that she is afraid she wouldn't stop Minho in time."
- 196 -

"You were her courage, her strength..." Bom whispered. The sadness in her voice
is so overwhelming that Jiyong felt he is suffocating in the vehicle. "Jiyong, I believe
we should quicken our pace, I'm not exactly sure how long she will hold up."
Jiyong brought his gaze to her. He felt his pulse quicken. "Bom," he said firmly
"what do you know?" His voice is demanding, but he is afraid to know the truth.
There is a reason Jiyong never asked Bom for advice on the future, he is afraid to
know what would happen next. He rather stays in the dark then be told what the
next day will bring. "What did you see?" If it had to deal with her, he had to know, if
it involved her safety, he had to know.
She shook her head. "No. Not now. It's better if you do not know. We still have
time."
Bom is speaking in riddles but what more could Jiyong say? He knew not to push
her, and she had a good reason to not say what misfortune her vision brought.
Curiosity is enough to break the ice, however. He is now more frightened for Dara
than ever.
Daras P.O.V.
One knocks. Two Knocks. Three Knocks. I lay in my bed, not bothering to go to the
door. I couldn't exit from the room any longer; I rather die here, alone.
Unfortunately, death is one of my darkest fears, and though I may say things like 'I
rather die than' or 'you might as well kill me now', I dont mean any of those
statements. I brought my fingers to my lips and thought about the dream. It is
nothing more than a dream and with that little fact I am discourage more than ever.
If only I could speak those words, I love you, when he is still alive. And though he
said those words to me in the dream, they meant nothing, not in a figment of my
imagination anyway. It is only something I wanted to hear. Oh, how my mind teased
me so.
Dara, are you in there? Please, answer me."
Minzy. She is a good company, she understands my condition, but she is still a
servant of Minho. She is possibly following the order of getting into my room, no
matter what. It isnt going to happen. Solitude is something I needed right now.
However, I did not come to think she had the key and opened the lock. Minzy slowly
open the door.
"I'm sorry, hun. But Minho needs you with him immediately," Minzy apologize.
- 197 -

I didn't gaze at her. Focusing my attention to a spot on the ceiling, I replied. "Tell
him I'm not coming."
Minzy sighed. "I'm afraid it is not your choice. Please, you must come. Minho is
not in his best of moods and will not take lightly that you refused his demand. This is
not a request."
I sat up and stared at her. My eyes were wide. He couldn't be still raged about my
intrusion to his privacy, could he? He seemed forgiving before I left. Why the sudden
anger?
"What's going on?" I asked.
Minzy shook her head. "I don't know, really I don't."
I am hesitant. The slight hysteria in her voice is hard to miss and I am now curious
and afraid. I gaze at her for a long time, contemplating.
"I..." I cleared my throat. "I'll come."
Minzy forced a smile. "Thank you," she whispered. She folded her hands in front
of her as she waited for the effort to lift me from the bed. "I'm sorry; I know you are
not up to it. I realize Minho is not youre most favorite of people, but I believe it is
not wise to deny him today. Something has really made him..." She paused. "Angry."
I swallowed hard. That bit of information is better left out but I had to thank
Minzy for warning me. However, my fear of Minho heightened at every passing
second. What had I done? Fought him, resisted him, and looked within his most
secret (I supposed) and valuable possessions. Oh God, I wished there isnt so much
of an answer to that question. Again, I swallowed down the lump in my throat. Minzy
knew she did not need to say more and led me out into the hallway.
"This way," she announced after closing the door to my room. She begins walking
passed me to my right.
It is difficult to catch up with her but I manage to push my tired legs. "Has he said
anything to you or to anybody? Why does he need to see me?" I know she did not
know, so why did I ask? Well, it helps my state of mind.
She shook her head. "I haven't seen or heard from him directly, to be honest," she
replied. "Onew give me the strict order. Judging by his voice, even Onew seemed
frightened."
- 198 -

Onew Frightened? I couldn't believe it. My fear is the only thing that brought me
to think it a lie. No longer did I ask any more questions, I didn't want to hear
anymore, and the silence help the distance seem longer. During that specific
moment did I remember the warmth and safety that Jiyong's arms brought me.
Through actions he is saying he'd never let anything happen to me. His death, no,
his murder broke that promise and I could have sworn I am just about to cry.
Fortunately, the will that I have expected to be weak is holding every tear that is
ready to drop.
No, I will not cry, I said to myself. I have to be strong; I have to be strong for
Jiyong, for my parents, for everyone in every dimension. No matter what happens I
will not let Minho manipulate me into conquering the lands that are not rightfully
mine. I smiled at the sound of my inner voice, how brave and loyal they projected.
But am I really ready? Blinking away my thoughts, I look around. The different turns
and directions led me somewhere completely anew. I am not going to the library or
the dining room. Where am I going? A staircase is brought into sight and the marble
flooring clicked into my memory. Going down the stairs and through the corridor, I
realize where I am. Flashes of images seem to fly by through my mind's eye. That
room with the statue that held Jiyong bound, his screaming, that loud painful
screaming. The red blood, his blood on my hands as I stared at him with tearful
eyes. And then the room Onew brought me in and locked the door with those
strange statues that attacked me. And then, Jiyong's Devil Trigger. The walls
seemed to be reconstructed since the battle, since the escape. How long has it
been? Days ago? Maybe even more. I remembered the white walls, illustrations
engraved into them. Is it professionally done or did Minho actually carve the
images?
Minzy stopped. She inhaled sharply. She is nervous, and I wouldn't have thought
that if it weren't for her trembling hands as she pushed against the tall double doors
in front of her. Yes, these doors I could not forget, these were the same doors Minho
pushed open. However, Minzy seemed to be struggling as she pushed the heavy
weight. She left it open at a large enough gap that I and herself could squeeze
through. The setting is the same, the white room, the circular statue. Jiyongs
screams echoed in my mind and I shut my eyes. A part of me is happy he did not die
in that way, in a death so painful. Minho stood in front of the circular statue, his
brows furrowed from what I could see and his arms crossed over his chest. The
muscles on his upper and lower arms flexed, completely defined considering they
were exposed from his black tank top. Buckles extended from the bottom of his shirt
to his neck line. It is something festive than his usual attire. His brother stood
beside him, his eyes glowing rather radiant. His hands or claws--being the more
proper term--were balled up into tight fists. I stand at the doorway, timid if anything.
Everyone in the room seemed to be perturbed. I am not so sure I wanted to be in
- 199 -

such negative energy. Minzy push me ahead, and when I turned to her I did notice
Onew in the room as well. He seemed to be keeping his distance.
"You may go now, Minzy," Minho order in a very firm and potent voice.
She stood averse, staring at Minho with uncertain eyes. Shortly, she bowed her
head and followed the order. Minzy placed a hand over my shoulder, smiling a small
smile. She squeezed it with affection and then whispered the words, "Be careful."
How? I thought. How am I supposed to be careful when I don't know who I should
be protecting myself from?
Of course, I did not ask this question verbally, and all I could hear for an answer is
the sound of her footsteps retreating back into the hall, back into the depths of
Minho's sanctuary. I exhaled the breath I hadn't realized I am holding and stood
with a straight posture. Whatever would happen next, I needed to be ready.
"Minho, you cannot be saying this trash is visualizing the truth!" Jonghyun's voice
is at the highest volume, echoing in the large white room as if speakers were at
every corner, projecting his voice.
Minho stood at a nonchalant posture. Never, did he take his sight off the circular
statue. "This 'trash' speaks no lies, brother."
Jonghyun's gazed snapped to me, finally acknowledging my existence in the room.
His glowing eyes narrowed, raising his right arm, his index finger point straight to
me.
"You..." If I had the eyes of a demon I might have been able to see him approach
me and grab my neck. But, I am only human, with human eyes just able to see a
mobilizing blur coming at me, and before I knew it, the blur had a claw around my
neck lifting me from the floor. I coughed and kicked in protest but he cared not of
my struggles. "You...how'd you do it?!"
"I--" I coughed.
Jonghyun pulled me closer. "How did you do it?" His whisper is violent and
frightening.
My face begins to turn red from pressure, my eyes beginning to leak with tears. I
averted my bloodshot eyes to Minho. He watched from the corner of his eye, his
arms still crossed. He won't stop his brother, I realized.
- 200 -

"P-please," I pleaded.
Jonghyun squeezed my neck a final time before letting me drop to the floor,
gasping for the oxygen to flow back in my lungs. I held onto my neck while kneeling
on the floor before finding my voice.
"I don't know what...what you're talking about," I said and rubbed away my tears.
I heard footsteps approach at that moment and another tall shadow overlap my
body. Minho grabbed me by the arm and pulled me to my feet.
"I think you know very well." His indifferent attitude appeared to have been
frightening me the most, more than the enraged demonic soldier beside him. "Just
tell me how you did it."
Furrowing my brow, I looked up at him with anger. "I told you, I have no idea
what you're talking about!"
Minho's golden eyes glowed, his grip tightening on my arm. He pulled me close to
him, his eyes in level with mine. "Don't you play ignorant with me? There is no way
he could have survived!"
Although Minho's voice wanted me to curl up in a ball, like a scared dog with its
tail between its legs, I only became angrier. "Who?! What the hell are talking
about?! I haven't done anything!"
"She's lying," Minho's brother stated.
I couldn't believe their words. No matter what I said, they never opened their ears
and listened, they only heard what they wanted to hear. Although anger is an
emotion that raised high in my mind right now, I could not help but wonder the
questions that surfaced from every accusation they spoke against me. What were
they accusing me of?
Minho stared at me with contemplation. What is he thinking about, I didn't really
want to know. "I know you had something to do with this, whether you are aware or
not."
"Do what?!" I shout echoed throughout the room. It could have been my
imagination but I could have sworn Onew flinched at my outburst. However, neither
Minho nor his brother Jonghyun moved an inch. The arm that Minho held is pulled
and before I knew it, he threw me in front of the circular statue. I landed on yomyur
- 201 -

knees as Minho begin to speak.

"Watch the monument, and I'm sure you'll have a full understanding."
I gazed at him with hard eyes but only realized a second after the movement my
eyes were trailing to. Slowly, I stare up to the shine of the statue--or now formally
known as a 'monument'. It rippled and an image begins to form on the surface like
the talking mirror in Snow White. My eyes grew with confusion along with my brows
furrowing. It is an image of a car but the vehicle didn't concern me, whom is driving
it did.
"What is this?" I asked almost in a whisper.
"This monument is much like your television you humans watch, except it helps
me see the truth in things. It is like my spy of the world," Minho explained, though
he sounded irritated.
"It can't be...I don't understand," I said.
"There isn't anything to understand. What you see is the truth."
I haven't taken my eyes from the monument, and I believe I am inches away from
breaking down. I couldn't help but slightly smile. He is there, driving with Bom by
his side. He is alive. "Jiyong..."
"Now sweetheart, I would like you to explain to me how it is possible for a half
demon to fall victim to the sword of a commander of hell and survive, especially
when I heard no pulse left in his body."
I am not listening, nor am I looking at him. Everything that involved in my world
at the moment is that Jiyong had survived. How it happened, I didn't know, but those
were not the questions I am asking. Those dreams I had before, what did they mean?
They were made from my subconscious, figments of my imagination showing me
what I really believe, that he is dead. It is something I am so sure about. But thank
everything in the world that I am wrong. He's coming, isnt he? He's coming for
me... my inner self spoke.
Onew reached Minho's side. "It isn't long before he makes his arrival."
"It's long enough for plan B. I knew I didn't have time to persuade her, I guess
force will be necessary," Minho replied. "And when he arrives..."
- 202 -

Jonghyun's eyes narrowed. "I'll finish him."

mianhe for my grammar...

- 203 -

Episode XXXXXIX
EPISODE XXXXXIX
"Dara, may I come in?"
Long and absently did I stare at the door. I have been pacing the room aimlessly,
as if I could decipher the strange occurrences that have been addressed about thirty
minutes ago. How is Jiyong alive? I wish I knew, and now that I know he is surely
alive, I wish he wouldn't approach the mansion. Minho and Jonghyun were aware of
his arrival, meaning they would prepare with great defense. Jonghyun might be
successful in killing him this time. Another knock at the door and I open it.
"Sorry I am--"
"No need to apologize. May I enter?" Minzy asks.
"Yeah." I step aside and watch as she placed clothing on the bed I had slept in for
countless days. "What's that?"
"Minho has requested you to wear this," she inform.
Stepping forward, by her, I gaze down at the snow white gown. It looked like
those Victorian dresses, though the skirt of the dress is not so big and puffy. On the
contrary, it looked tight until it reached the bottom where it open like a flower in
bloom. The torso had a laced corset and no sleeves.
"Why?" I question.
She only shook her head. "No idea. I have no clue what exactly is going on. Minho
has been acting strange."
"I'm not wearing it."
Minzy look up at me. "I wish it were that easy." She let out an exasperated sigh.
"He said if you were not willing to wear it, he'd visit you personally."
Why? Why now is he so demanding? I don't understand. I took a seat at the foot of
my bed, and thought for a moment. What harm could a dress do? And did I really
want an answer to that? Of course not. Still, I had an untimely urge to refuse him.
- 204 -

There is nothing I owe Minho. But really, if I thought long and hard, I could
remember how frighten I am to encounter Minho's dark side. He really has changed
since that day. The painting came to mind, the one he painted of me--or what could
be a girl resembling me, I am not exactly sure. He envisioned me to be by him, an
ally to his cause. His dreams were wrong. Now, I believed he finally realized that.
Minho is now using force with his tactics, negotiating is no longer necessary now
that he has become desperate. Jiyong has caused a rise of panic in Minho.
Closing my eyes, I smile. A smile of insanity, it could have been, maybe I am losing
my mind, but I had already decided what to do next. This is going to be for Jiyong.
"Let him come."
Dara, hun--" Minzy grasp my shoulders--"listen to me when I tell you this. Minho
is in a critical condition, it is not often he gets into this state. He may seem calm
most of the time but he still is a creature from Hell. Under that calm exterior lays a
beast in dormant, ready to awaken at a snapping, unfortunate opportunity. He can
become more frightening then his own brother. Do you understand me? I'd hate to
see you get hurt."
The smile from my lips faded. "Why do you care so much?"
She smiled slightly. "I see so much of me in you. A brave front, yet you are afraid
in the inside. I don't want to see you have the same fate I did."
"What was that?"
"To be forced to become a servant of Minho."
I furrowed my brow. "I don't get it; you seem so at home here. If you don't like
Minho, just leave."
Minzy shook her head. "It's not that simple. You see, I have nowhere else to go,
this is my only refuge. I have a debt that needs to be repaid."
"By slaving yourself for years? This isn't a life for you!"
"It is the only life I have..." Minzy lower her hands. "I can't let you share the
same."
I stood silent for a moment when a question of mine caught me off guard. "You
know his next move, don't you?"
- 205 -

"I can't explain right now."

"Minzy, if you wanted to help me why are you insisting I wear this dress?"
"It's better this way. It will save you from Minho's abuse. Now, put it on. I promise
I will help you through this. I'll be the guardian angel I never had."
"Thank you." Minzy stared at me with caution. "You've helped me feel less alone
then I really am. You kept me sane in this place. I appreciate it." I gave her a warm
smile, which I hoped she would return.
And she did. "You're a really good person, Dara. Dont worries about a thing,
salvation will come before completion."
"What?" I questioned with confusion.
She held up the dress. "You'll understand later, now get undressed before Minho
comes to the door wondering why you are not down there yet."
Pulling my shirt over my head, I begin unfastening my pants. Minzy pulled the
gown over my head and down to its preferred position. She begin tying the strings
on the back of the corset.
"Why do I even need to wear this?" I sucked in my breath as I felt the corset
tighten over my torso. It is as if my breasts were suffocating.
"It's for the ritual."
"Ritual? What ritual?"
"You'll find out soon." Minzy finished the knot and walked around me, looking me
up and down. "I think we ought to leave your hair as it is. But you cannot wear
those." She pointed towards my running shoes.
I pouted. "Why not?"
Minzy walked towards my wooden oak dresser which I had never opened. She
pulled back the doors and bent to grab what looked like a pair of high heels. The last
time I could remember wearing high heels was for my aunt's wedding, and that was
over a year ago.
"No way. I don't work so well with high heels."
- 206 -

"It'll be fine." She turned to me, holding up them up. They were white four inch
stilettos with long straps that looked to be tied crisscross around my ankles. She
handed them to me. "Put them on."
"It looks a little too big on me." I sat at the foot of the bed and began putting them
on. "Where did you get all these clothes anyway?"
"Minho's special storage," Minzy replied. I am not sure if she is joking or telling
the truth.
After fiddling with the straps, I stood up and twirled around. "So? How do I look?"
"Like you're not up for a ritual, but you do look lovely. With your natural beauty,
we won't need any make up."
I blushed lightly, but Minzy hadnt caught it. She grabbed my arm and pulled me
with her out the door. "Slow down, would you?" I staggered for a moment.
"I'm sorry, its just, I promised Minho that we would be down by ten minutes, and
its been fifteen."
She is really afraid of Minho now, from what you could see. Is he really now more
frightening than his brother? Something is about to go down, and Minho is trying to
be as fast as he can, which meant, Jiyong is really closing in. Jiyong, stay away...it
might not be safe for you. They might actually kill you this time. What if they do? I
didn't want to hear that suggestion. Bom is with him, maybe he will be fine.
Bom...she is still in the hospital when they took me here. Did Jiyong take her before
she is ready to go? Although, she did look fine in the image I saw. Everything is
becoming so confusing now.
"We're almost there," Minzy informed.
I wanted to avoid those grand doors. I hated the vibe that room is giving off. I
couldn't really explain the strange feeling. It is like the hairs on the back of my neck
were standing up, like goose bumps appearing on my skin. Listen to myself, I sound
like those people featuring in those shows dealing with haunted places. However, I
really did feel that way. It is strange but true. My heels clinked when I stepped on
the marble floor. I am getting closer, and now that nervous tightening in my
stomach is beginning to form. What is going to happen to me now?
Only a foot away from that room and Onew has already stepped out. He gazed to
us with what seemed like relief and anger.
- 207 -

"Where have you two been?"

"We're here, aren't we?" Minzy retorted.
Onew rolled his eyes, and it is the first time I could see the tension between those
two. "Minho is more than ready for the ritual, and now that the girl has finally
arrived, you may go Minzy."
Minzy squeezed my wrist for a moment before letting me go. She glanced at me
and gave a nod, mouthing the words, "Don't worry, I'll be here."
"Come along, girl, Minho does not want to wait any longer." Onew pulled me
towards the door and pushed me forward. "Do your chores, Minzy."
I glanced back, seeing the immense glare Minzy is giving Onew. She flipped the
bird to his back and I almost laugh. Holding it in took much force but it is possible.
Now is a time to be at my highest point of seriousness. The grin on my face had
disappeared as soon as I saw Minho and his brother. They had prepared a gathering
of the monsters, kneeled to the floor with their heads bowed. They were all over the
place, their familiar beast nature tamed. The Alter is set with a golden chalice at the
middle, lying atop a white sheet. Ruby stones were embedded on the chalice,
wrapped around the edges. Beside it is a white towel, held down by silver (from
what I could see). It is impossible to identify the piece of silver as soon as Minho
caught the attention.
"We must do this quickly," he spoke. "Onew."
Minho's right hand man gave him a nod and muttered an incantation. Immediately
I knew what was to happen next. Onew had done this before. His blessed magic
would bind me again if I didn't fight fire with fire. Now is a good a time as ever to
practice my Drancikuo. Drancikuo had been another word I had learned from the
history of the Dimentoriums. I thought that maybe reading the books given to me by
Minho; I would learn more about my given powers. But it is all in vain. Deep down
inside I really knew that Minho wouldn't give me books teaching me the ability to
escape from his clutches. Still, I had so much encouragement in myself that I could
use my power. It is my power; it is my responsibility to learn to master it.
I remembered the time Jiyong and I tried to figure it out, his assertive ways to get
me to use them. Agitation is my source of controlling my abilities; this is something I
and Jiyong both learned. But there had to be another way besides being agitated to
build them up. However, it is insufficient that I had no time to think of a new
possible way. It wouldn't be hard to make myself feel nervous, fortunately. Today
- 208 -

might be the day Minho does something completely drastic and terrible, and no
doubt I will be centered in this disposition. If I didn't act now, many people could
die, be enslaved, and or live a horrible life. Pressure is on me, and my nerves were
about set. A sensation enveloped my exterior and I begin to imagine the other side
of the room. Small steps were essential when practicing; imagining an area much
farther to teleport might provoke a sticky mess. I kept my eyes open this time, I will
not be afraid of my own power. Like other times, fear had forced me to close my
eyes, but not this time.
Suddenly, the space in front of me begins to distort and at the corner of my eyes, I
could see my skin begin to glow a tint of snow-white blue. The distortion is not
happening because my vision is becoming lost, but because I really could see a
warped hole forming. Is this black hole the abyss that engulfs me and sends me into
a new area before a second passed? No one, besides me, could see the warped hole
from what I have observed. Minho and Jonghyun stared toward me, when I knew the
hole would catch their eye's attention. I smiling, knowing that this now is my first
successful practice.
A grin formed on Minho's lips. "Nice try, sweetheart."
The warped hole instantly begins to decrease in size and before I knew it, it
disappeared. I looked at my arms and hands, wondering what exactly had happen,
and what Minho is grinning about. At that moment, the glow on my skin begins to
dissolve--no, it isnt dissolving, it was being absorbed. The confusion prevented me
to speak a word and I gazed with wide eyes as my glow slid away from my arms and
seep right into the dress, where the light faded.
"What--how?" I am not at the state to create a legible sentence.
"You didn't really think that I made you wear that dress because I wanted to make
you look pretty, did you?" Minho let out a short chuckle. "Although, I must say, it
doesn't look bad on you."
I grabbed a handful of the dresses fabric. "What the hell is this made out of,
sponges?"
"Foolish girl," Jonghyun spoke. "It is made out of fabric capable enough to absorb
the strongest of power. Hell's finest."
Onew whispering concluded and immediately a yellow ring of energy surrounded
me. Instantly it tightened and though I made an effort to escape, the ring caused me
to lose my balance and fall on my stomach. Pulling my arms free is an attempt not
- 209 -

plausible.
Minho approached, his feet just by my nose. "I couldn't risk the idea of you
attempting to escape, especially now that the son of Yang is making his way here.
However, with this kind of fabric, it is usually created as sashes or belts, but I wasn't
certain if a sash was large enough to absorb your power. A dress sounded more
realistic."
"What are you trying to accomplish anyway? Jiyong will get here before you could
even try to take over this dimension, let alone the others," I retorted.
Minho pulled me up to my feet, a firm grip on my arm. "Oh, no, you
misunderstand. Taking over this dimension isn't the plan at the moment. No, that's
for celebration. I have an easier and quicker tactic." Minho brought me towards the
alter.
It is at that moment did I decipher what the piece of silver is. It is a clean, sharp
dagger. "What are you going to do?"
"You'll see soon enough," Minho replied.
He let me go and walked towards the monument, placing his palm over top and
swiping it across. The trail his hand left is replaced by strange writing. Some of the
letters looked familiar; possibly I have seen them from the book Seungri once
owned. The letters begin to glow a golden light, as if particles of the sun is
embedded in them. Minho turned and looked towards Onew, nodding his head.
Onew gave a nod in return and brought his index and middle finger to his lips
sideways, his other fingers folded into his palm. Once again he whispered those
forbidden words. I realized the golden ring binding my arms to my sides is
beginning to move. At that instant, it divided into four pieces, each piece wrapping
tightly around each wrist and ankle. The rings, as if containing gravity like force,
begin spreading my arms away from my body and I began to lift me from the air.
"Let me go!" I shouted.
I pulled from my wrists, but it could not be done. It is slow as first as I lifted from
the ground, but soon enough, the force jolted, slamming my back against the surface
of the monument. My arms were spread out horizontally; my legs were at a vertical
parallel. I hung there just as Jiyong once had. I begin to breathe heavenly, thinking
that I might have to face the exact same pain Jiyong had overcome. I wouldn't be
able to take that much, I am only human, I had no demonic energy that would set me
free, and my power is shot. I am afraid, imagining how your scream of pain would
- 210 -

echo throughout the building. Minho wouldn't kill you, would he?
"Please, just let me go," I pleading. My eyes begin to water.
"Afraid not, my dear," Minho replied. "You should have agreed with helping my
cause. There will be no second chances now." Minho grinned. "As soon as I obtain
your power, I have no use for you any longer."

Wow! this is my first time to write a long long story!

- 211 -

Episode XXXXXX
Episode XXXXXX
Jiyongs P.O.V.
I had floored the vehicles engine as soon as Bom felt Dara's aura become
stronger. I knew we were getting very close and I knew where she is being held. The
streets were familiar, as is the atmosphere. I did not need Bom to tell me something
terrible is about to happen. I felt it inside; once again I felt Dara's emotions. Fear
and regret. I'm coming, babe, just hold on. I swerved to the side, dodging the car in
front that is going way to slow for this moment. I did not blink as I stared down the
open road, hoping that I would turn soon, through the terrain, in front of Minho's
home. That son-of-a-bitch is going to get what's to him. I swerved the vehicle from
another car, the muffled shouts from the car's driver not appealing.
"Please tell me this is the turn," I spoke.
Another stretch of road is at the distance. It isnt made of tar or concrete, instead,
mainly dried dirt. I could see faint tire marks against the dirt, and wondered if that
is a trail to be followed.
"Wait..."
Bom paused and closed her eyes. She had an intake of breath before she slightly
lifted her head. Not everyone could see people's auras. This is a gift given to Bom
when she was very little. In replace of her eye sight, she was given the ability to see
the auras of humans and demons alike. It is much like seeing, however, the color is
distorted. A person with average sight could see the color of the individual's hair,
skin, eyes etc. Bom on the other hand could only see the color of his or her aura.
Rather than seeing the body of the person in front of her, she could only see the
light of color their aura was manipulating. I, for example, am radiating a reddish tint
of aura. Although, an individual only obtains one tint of color, Dara holds many hues.
From purple, to white, to blue and so many others, the colors mixed together like a
rainbow. Bom could not determine how this is so, but she realized the different
powers she had had individual colors. Dara is definitely one of a kind, which came to
an immediate advantage. She is a lot easier to find. Bom specifically used her power
to help those less fortunate to find their loved ones whenever they came for a
reading. Some were easier to find then others and all Bom could reveal the name of
a place. She isnt able to give a full description. But with Dara it is as if she is
- 212 -

locating right down to the very apartment number in a city. It is rather convenient,
especially now Bom knew the clock is ticking.
"Turn," Bom said instantly. She could feel the cold draft of the spiritual energy
come from her right, exactly where the terrain road began.
I jerked the steering wheel to the right and brought the vehicle onto the unleveled
terrain. Dirt clouds formed behind the wheels, hiding the scenery behind them. I
followed the trail of the narrow road, wild trees lining at every side. Over the trees, I
caught a glimpse of one of the towers of the temple, or rather cathedral of Minho's. I
narrowed my eyes with disgust. Why couldn't this vehicle go any faster? They left
the last motel with a full tank, and it is now halfway. However, I still had enough
gasoline to bring Dara home, and safe. The car jerked as the tires drove over gravel.
I spotted the white van Minho had used countless times.
"Bom, I want you to stay here until I come out. Who knows what they might do if
they see you again," I said in a firm voice. I turned the car and braked, parking so
that the front is pointing towards the terrain road, for a fast getaway. I begin
unbuckling my seatbelt until Bom grabbed my arm. I looked up at her. Her brows
were furrowed with all seriousness.
"This isn't up to you Jiyong. I am coming with, no arguments."
"Look what they did to you before, they could do worse then put you in the
hospital this time. I can't protect the both of you if something goes wrong."
"That demon caught me straight off guard that time. I don't look into the future
unless necessary and this I believe is a necessary time. I'll know your moves before
you do. I know you can't get Dara out there without my assistance." Bom let go of
my arm.
I stared at her for a brief moment. "Alright, but you'll be a last resort. Stay back
until you know something is about to happen." Bom begins to argue but I spoke
again. "Listen to me; I know you're not fully healed. That potion you swallowed a few
days ago doesn't heal all wounds, you know that. Not unless you know Dara and I
are really in danger you enter in there, you hear me?"
Bom lowered her head. "Alright," she sighed. "But I'm barging in there as soon as
I feel something is wrong."
I smirked at her. "You may be able to see the future, sweetheart, but it still has
time to change."
- 213 -

A slight smile formed on Bom's lips and she gave a nod. I stepped out of the
vehicle, closing the door behind me and jogged towards the entrance doors of the
cathedral. There is nothing but silence in the air, even as I pressed my ear against
the wooden doors. Stealth is not necessary for this mission, an element of surprise
is. I took a step back, pulling both Ebony and Ivory. I lifted my right leg and
advanced my heel against the doors. I kicked it as hard as he could. The two doors
burst open. I aimed forward, and saw nothing but a long corridor extending afar.
Taking a few steps forward, I kept my eyes peered and my ears open. All I could
hear is silence. Someone had to be able to hear my noisy entrance. Nothing stirred
near or far, still I kept my guns aimed and my focus strong. My boots echoed against
the walls along with a strange click. I aimed my guns towards a door to the left that
is a few paces away. I heard a creak and then the door drew open. A woman stepped
out; wearing what looked like to be a dirty old dress. She had short, black hair and
is holding something in her hands. She closed the door behind her and turned. She
stopped at that instant when her eyes spotted me, my guns still aimed towards her. I
couldn't figure out whether she is a threat or not. Who is she? What is this girl doing
here in Minho's home? I lowered my guns.
The girl dropped the pile of sheets in her hands and turned down the corridor.
"Intruder! Intruder!" she shouted. The girl ran.
"So much for the element of surprise. Damn broad." I put away my guns when
suddenly the floor began to ripple in many areas of the corridor. I took stance and
watched as the Armmedessons or monsters dematerialized through the marble floor.
They screeched and wailed as I pulled out Rebellion. "I hope this will be the last
time I ever get to see you guys."
As one of the creatures jumped towards me, I slashed through its body, running to
my right and slicing another in half. I ran forward, resting Rebellion on my shoulder
as more Armmedessons begin to reveal themselves. I could no longer see the girl,
but it didn't matter to me. With the Armmedessons knowing my whereabouts, Minho
knows I am the intruder, who else would be looking for him? I immediately ducked
away from a creature's attack, stabbing my sword against the Armmedesson's foot.
It cried out and I silenced it by swiping the blade across its neck. Two others
crossed my path, slowing me down as the other creatures behind me caught up. I
turned to find four others.
"I didn't think I'd ever need to use this, but..."
I brought my hand up and snapped my fingers. An orb of grey begins to increase
from the snap and devour everything in the area. I smirked and watched all
movements of the Armmedessons slow down. I took out Ebony and shot at two,
- 214 -

while slashing Rebellion at the others. My attacks were still at the same pulsing
pace while as the fiends got shot, they flew back at a slow speed. The grey
decreased and immediately were the creatures back in their originally speed,
gravity making them fall faster and harder to the ground.
Quicksilver is an attack I normally didn't use, and I almost forgot how useful and
amusing it is. As I killed the last of the Armmedessons, I saw more were being
revealed. If I focused on killing them all, I wouldn't be able to get to Dara
whatsoever. I shot at one as it approached and continued running down the
corridor. A question came to mind as I ran. I wondered why I never thought of
figuring out how to find her in a place like this. Once I reached the end of the
corridor, I found that there were two paths to choose from. I looked from either side.
Now is a good a time as ever to pick a path but I am pressured. I could still feel
Dara's emotions, and they were growing stronger ever since I entered the building.
Suddenly the floor beneath me begins to ripple, and I felt a strong grasp on my
ankle. Twisting my leg, I brought a hard kick down onto an Armmedesson that came
behind me. I aimed Ebony towards the Armmedesson that held my ankle and pulled
the trigger. Five good shots killed it off when I realized the massive amount of the
fiends that begin to approach.
Left, right, left, right, what to choose from?
"Hey, you!"
I turned towards the left path where I saw a door ajar. I saw the face of a woman
and her gesture to me to enter through the door.
"Hurry," she whispered.
I glanced back at the approaching demons and thought no other choice. I ran
towards the door, busted in, and closed it behind him. Instantly I turned to the
woman, aiming Ebony towards her. Eyes narrowed, I observed the woman's profile.
Her golden blond hair was tied up in a tight bun and she wore the same dress the
other girl had, however this one seemed cleaner. The woman's stare is calm and
stern as she looked towards me. She took no realization of the gun in front of her.
"You're the one Minho is afraid of," she alleged.
"Who are you?" I questioned. "Why are you helping me?"
She slightly smiled. "My name is Minzy. I'm a servant of Minho's." She took a
moment before answering his other question. "I believe you are here to help her."
- 215 -

I shifted to the side. "Depending on whom you're talking about."

"Dara," Minzy answered. "You're here to save her, are you not?"
I froze. Slightly, I lowered my gun. I stared towards the woman for a long time but
said nothing.
"I can lead you to her." She averted her gaze away from mine towards another
door across the small room I hadn't realized I entered.
It is compact, and a square of a room. The decoration is poor and out dated,
probably not have been updated in years. I, however, paid no attention. I am not
here to judge old fashion. I gazed across the room where a wooden door, the door
Minzy set her sight on, stood closed. This girl, who is she?
"That door leads to the next hall. That hall contains the room in which the ritual is
being held."
I stared back at her. "Ritual? What ritual?"
Minzy frowned. "Minho knew your arrival is only minutes away. He went to the
last resort. The ritual is to be used upon Dara in order to obtain all ounce of her
power, even to the point of death."
"What?" I gasped.
My shock did not surprise Minzy at the least. She had expected his plan is to be a
surprise for her master. I could not be more wrong. "Minho knew you were coming."
I lowered my head and strode a few steps away before glancing back at her. "The
bastard knew I was coming all along. How'd he find out?"
"Minho carries a circular statue he calls a monument--"
"You mean that piece of junk he bound me on?"
Minzy tilted her head. "I'm not exactly sure. I've never seen you here, I've heard
about you, however."
"What have you heard?" I paced a moment before ceasing once again.
"That you were dead." I scoffed and Minzy continued. "I overheard Minho
- 216 -

speaking, saying something about killing someone who was an obstacle to capture
her. Minho found out about your coming with his monument. It speaks the truth
about the world. He found it unbelievable that you had returned that he even
accused Dara for bringing you back."
Although that was the truth, Dara did bring me back from the dead, but I still felt
anger against Minho for accusing her of such a crime. She had no idea I am still
alive, let alone realize it is her that resurrected me.
When Minzy noticed me isnt going to say anything, she continued. "You're her
boyfriend, aren't you?" I snickered but did not reply. "She cared a lot about you. I
hadn't seen a real smile from her until after she found out you were still alive."
My smile lifted away from my lips and I stared at her with all seriousness. Dara's
voice whispered in an echo in my mind, the words she had said to me: "I love you".
She hadn't said it as a return policy for my confession to her; Dara said it out of her
own accord. To hear that she hadn't smiled since she found out I am still alive on
earth brought chills down my spine. This could have been the first relationship I had
with a girl that went far beyond lust and external attraction. I didn't know if I am
considered boyfriend material, but I knew I am considered more as a lover, a person
apart of Dara's life as much as she is in mine.
"You shouldn't be waiting here. The ritual has probably started." Minzy walked
towards me, turned me around and pushed me towards the door. "Go on, before it's
too late."
I brought my hand towards the knob, my back to her. "You know, you might get
into real trouble if Minho finds out your helping me."
Minzy smiled sweetly. "That won't matter to me. So long as I know Dara will be
safe in your hands. I have my morals as much as everyone else. Minho cannot
control what I believe, and I believe she doesn't deserve to be here, she doesn't
deserve to die behind the reason of obtaining power."
"Minzy, Dara and I owe you a lot." I gripped the knob tightly. "Thanks for taking
care of her for me."
I turned the knob and stepped out of the room, slamming the door behind me.
Minzy watched the door with complete depth. Those two cared deeply about each
other, she thought, I hope they make it out okay.
The hall is empty as I stepped out into it. I gazed around searching for the nearest
- 217 -

door which possibly would be the room where she is being held. My eyes caught
sight of very tall doors, reaching up to the very high ceiling. They were made out of
stone, engraved with what looked to be demons, images of fire and punished angels.
I caught a glimpse of light coming from the crevice between the end of the door and
the marble floor. I knew she is in there. Her emotions were very strong in that area.
I couldn't stand here any longer; I had to go in there.
The marble floor suddenly began to ripple once again and I knew he really didn't
have the time for monstrous delays.

I forced my wrist away from the monument but it is as if they were literally stuck
there. They did not budge at the least. I stared down at Minho whom grabbed the
silver dagger from the Alter. He smiled as he ran his finger passed the blade. I really
did not want to know what he is going to do with that dagger. I couldn't do this
anymore, being strong isnt enough, I am going to die here, I am really going to die
here in a dimension not my own. I closed my eyes, wishing that the tears would go
away. A part of me wished that Jiyong would be here to help, but the rest scowled at
the idea and believed he is safer away from this place.
"This may pinch a little," Minho advised.
Holding the chalice in one hand and the dagger in another he walked towards me
as his henchmen, the Armmedesson's chanted in whispers. I stared towards the
blade of the dagger, the shine it created as it cut through the light that came
towards it like butter. I didn't care if I am crying anymore; I just shook my head.
"Please, don't do this"
Minho looked into my face. "I gave you the opportunity to join me. I have no other
choice."
Minho brought the blade of the dagger against my forearm in the area between
my wrist and the opposite side of my elbow. He applied pressure and glided it down
the arm. I cried out as it cut through my flesh. Minho brought the chalice under my
arm, every drop of blood falling into it. I whimpered as I watched it fall, my blood,
into Minho's hands. Bringing his finger into the blood, he stroked it onto the space
of the monument just below my right rib and drew some sort of symbol. I closed my
eyes tightly, the pain stinging greatly, as if he still had the blade on the gash,
rubbing it deeper. Minho brought his finger to his lips, licking away the blood as he
went to my other side. As I watched him lift the blade to my other arm, I closed my
- 218 -

eyes tightly. However, I felt no touch for a moment. Opening my eyes, I observed the
situation. Minho's attention is brought to his right. At the corner of my eye, I
watched as one of the Armmedessons slowly dematerializes into the marble floor,
along with another. Minho gazed at his brother.
"We have an intruder," Minho informed.
Intruder? My eyes widen. Jiyong...!
Minho walked back to the Alter, and placed down the chalice and the dagger. "He
has made it into the building. The Armmedessons will not hold him for long--"
Just then, a large crash erupted into the area, debris flying across the room,
debris of what once use to be the large illustrated doors. I turned my head to the
side and closed my eyes as fragments and dust flew in the air. Both Minho and Onew
covered their eyes while Jonghyun dodged a large fragment that came at him. A
figure stood behind the clouds of dust, slowly walking into the room. An orange glow
disintegrated from the figure. The clouds dispersed, and the figure is brought into
the light. The room went silent, and I looked towards the figure. A grin is plastered
on the man's face, with his sword, Rebellion, in his right hand.
"Back from the dead," he spoke. "And I brought Hell with me."

Omona! First time to have a long story on my list! Congrats myself! LOL

- 219 -

EPISODE XXXXXXI
EPISODE XXXXXXI
No Ones P.O.V.
Onew stared towards the son of Yang with complete curiosity and confusion.
Minho is at a slight surprise and Jonghyun stood with no effect. Jiyong looked
around the room, resting Rebellion on his shoulder. He brought his other hand onto
his hip and stepped further into the room. Looking around with amusement, he
looked straight towards Minho and pursed his lips before grinning.
"You forgot to invite me to your party," he said. "I'm a very important guest, you
know."
Dara couldn't blink as she stared at him. He isnt supposed to be here, he is
supposed to stay away. The tears ran down her cheeks and fell from her chin as she
shuddered.
"Jiyong, get the hell out of here!" she shouted. "Go!"
Jiyong gazed sternly towards Minho and shook his head. "It's too late for that now.
I'm here to take you home."
Lightening flashed around Jiyong's body, snapping and crackling as it surrounded
him. An orange light begins to glow from him. A bright light surrounded the room at
an instant, along with a demonic cry. The flash disappeared, and in replace of Jiyong
is a Devil.
"This is the last time I'll ever let you get your hands on her."
Jiyong's demonic voice caused Minho to take a step back. Jiyong charged forward
with a cry, dragging the blade of Rebellion to spark on the floor. Jonghyun stepped
quickly in front of Minho, blocking the son of Yang's attack. Jonghyun pushed Jiyong
back a few paces away.
"You should have stayed dead!" Jonghyun shouted.
He jolted forward and slashed his sword towards Jiyong. He blocked it with ease,
countering with a slash to Jonghyun's gut. A slice from Rebellion will not exactly kill
- 220 -

Jonghyun, this Jiyong knew. He needed to find a way to get him distracted. Jiyong
held the hilt of Rebellion tightly, both hands gripping. He pulled the sword back and
swung a hard strike against Jonghyun. His body flew back towards a wall.
Immediately, Jiyong turned towards Minho, pointing his sword to him.
"I'm going to make sure you suffer. You've done enough to interfere with my life."
Jiyong's threat sounded more dangerous in his demonic voice. He stepped forward
towards the demon. Onew instantly intercepted his path. He charged his scythe
against the devil. Jiyong quickly caught the blade in his hand. While applying
pressure, a sickening crack is heard. The blade of the scythe began to shatter.
Onew' eyes widened. Shards of the blade began falling to the floor.
"As a blessed human, why do you waste your life in serving a demon?" Jiyong
asked him.
Onew narrowed his eyes. "He's more than a demon, he's my lord. He promised me
a part in the rule of all dimensions. I use my blessed powers to repay his
generosity." Onew smirked slightly. "I was given these powers for a purpose, and
this is what I use them for!"
"Wrong answer." Jiyong pierced Rebellion through Onew. He gasped out, blood
dripping from his lips. "Blessed powers are used to serve the world, not a demon
lord." Jiyong twisted the blade and forced it out of Onew' body.
Onew brought his hands to his deep wound as he fell to his knees, his white robe
tinged with blood. "L-Lord Minho...help me...," he cried. He brought one of his hands
into view, his vision blurry at the sight of blood.
Minho laughed lightly as he looked over the dying mortal. "You served your
purpose, Onew." He smiled. "To think I would even accept you beside me
conquering anything is ridiculous. You were nothing but a faithful puppet."
Onew' hand balled into a fist. "You...bastard!"
Turning, he stood and threw a punch across Minho's face. His fist is caught.
"I gave my life to you! I protected you!"
Minho smiled lightly, digging his nails into his fist. "Did you really think I would
have a human be part of my rule?"
- 221 -

"You were to have that wretch be part of it!" Onew shouted, gesturing towards
Dara.
Minho closed his eyes and grinned. "That's just the thing..." He brought his hand
to Onew' neck, pulling him in close. Minho leaned his lips near his ear. "...She isn't
human." Minho pushed him on his back, where Onew coughed out blood violently.
Minho stared back up at Jiyong. "Tell me, how'd you survive my brother's clutches?"
"That's a question for another day."
Jiyong charged forward, throwing his sword downward. Minho dodged to the side,
only a strand of his hair sliced by the attack. Once again, Jonghyun returned to his
brother's side, slashing his sword to the devil. Dara bit her bottom lip as Dara forced
her wrists away from the monument, an attempt futile. There is nothing she could do
at the moment. She is bound; her Drancikuo no longer worked on account of the
fabric of the dress and her arm is bleeding heavily. Watching Jonghyun and Jiyong
go at it is like watching the event of a car crash to begin. Dara could watch, but
there is nothing really that she could do to prevent it. Nerves developed in her
stomach. One time is enough, if Jonghyun would ever kill Jiyong again, and this time
for good, Dara couldn't bear to see the result.
"Jiyong, please..." Dara beg as the tears fell "I don't want to see you hurt. Just go,
leave this place!"
Jiyong jumped away from Jonghyun's attack and panted. "I'm not breaking a
promise. I promised to protect you, I promised to take you home."
Jonghyun cried out as he charged at Jiyong. "You damn half-devil! This time, I'll
make sure you succumb to your demise!"
Jiyong side stepped, avoiding Jonghyun's sword. Jonghyun pulled out his second
weapon, bringing it to Jiyong's side. Immediately he blocked. A contest of
overpowering one another began as they kept steady, empowering glares. For a
brief moment, Jiyong glanced at Onew lying on the floor. His blood had begun
spreading across the white marble, his breaths deep. Slowly he is dying, a human
blessed by the heavens. Jiyong thought for a moment. There is only one thing he
knew that could kill a demon knight from Hell, one such as Jonghyun. Pure blood is
the answer. The blood of a blessed human might help. Unfortunately, Onew' blood is
tainted because of his will to use his powers for evil. It may not kill the demon
knight, but it sure as hell will injure him. Jiyong glided Rebellion away from
Jonghyun's blade and rolled to his right, where he stood and approached Onew'
dying figure. Jiyong dipped the blade of his sword into the puddle of blood. Jonghyun
- 222 -

came up behind, swinging his left sword horizontally towards Jiyong's back. Jiyong
ducked beneath the attack, pivoted his foot, and stabbed Jonghyun through the
abdomen. The demon knight gasped and pulled back, Rebellion's blade sliding out of
his body. A wound is shown through his armor, dripping with a glowing orange
liquid.
"No!" Jonghyun shouted. "It can't be!"
"Pure blood," Jiyong said. "It hurts, doesn't it?"
Jonghyun panted as he fell on one knee, holding his wound. "This will not kill me,"
he informed with a short chuckle.
"No, it won't. But it's enough to hear you wail."
Without warning, Jiyong appeared with great agility, piercing Rebellion through
his shoulder. Jonghyun growled out a cry, dropping his right sword to the floor to
hold his injury. He stood quickly and retreated a few steps back. He threw Jiyong an
antagonizing glare.
Minho gazed at his brother for a moment with nothing but indifference. "If you
want something done..." He sighed. "Do it yourself." Ripping the dagger away from
the Alter; he knelt down beside Onew' body. "Maybe obtaining your power first will
prove useful."
Onew scrutinized Minho as he breathed heavily, his life ticking away. "I...trusted
you. I stayed...by your side..." He inhaled. "For every choice you...made." Onew
furrowed his eyebrows. "I refuse to let you...treat me like a tool!"
Onew' hand that lay limply beside him glowed as he spoke, and immediately, after
his last words, he brought his hand into Minho's view. Blinded by the light, Minho
tried to move back. Onew released the orb of the last ounce of his power. Minho
grunted as the orb hit him square in the chest. His body hit and slid on the floor.
Minho turned over to his side. He spat a few droplets of blood and wiped his mouth
with the back of his hand. Jiyong begin to approach him, picking up the sword
Jonghyun abandoned, watching from the corner of his eyes as Armmedesson's began
arising from the floor. Holding the hilt of the dagger tightly, Minho watched him
carefully.
"You give a bad name to all demons." Jiyong stabbed Jonghyun's sword down upon
Minho's leg. Minho shifted it, the blade piercing only through the fabric and into the
floor, holding him temporarily. "Lying to a human, using him as nothing more than a
- 223 -

weapon, and having these pussy demons fight for you. Gives me a horrible taste in
my mouth when I think I'm half like you."
Jiyong stepped over him, immediately swiping his sword across the neck of an
Armmedesson. More begin to surround him, and instinctively he went into action.
One by one they fell and Dara could barely see all of Jiyong's moves. He is still in
Devil Trigger form, his agility heightened with demonic incredibility. Jonghyun
forced himself up, but immediately he collapsed. The pain is tingling through his
body, paralyzing him momentarily. Minho in the other hand brought his hand
towards the hilt of Jonghyun's sword, pulling it out of the floor with all his might.
Freeing himself, he threw the sword towards Jonghyun, where it landed by his side.
"Heal quickly, Jonghyun," Minho said as he got himself to his feet. "I'll handle the
son of Yang for now."
Dara watched as Minho brought himself to walk, slightly holding the pain in his
chest. His lips began to move, silent whispers forming. The monument begins to
glow brightly. A flash came from the top of her head. A glowing white light glided
across the monuments surface ending at her left foot where it broke into another
line reaching towards her right wrist. Minho grinned as a glowing pentagram
formed beneath Dara.
"No--"
Immediately Dara cut herself off with an agonizing scream. A lightening pain is
flowing through her body, nothing like she ever felt before; it literally felt like she
was being ripped apart. Dara horrifying scream echoed throughout the room.
Jiyong snapped his head to her direction. "No, Dara! Instantly, he ran as fast as
his devil agility could take him.
"That's the thing with you humans!" Minho shouted. "Your love towards one
another lowers your concentration on the real problem!"
Minho closed his eyes and drew his hands out. Slowly, his figure began to
transform.
Dara! Jiyong cried out. An orange glow enveloped his body, his normal,
human-like form out in the open.
The binds on her wrists and ankles begins to disintegrate. The binds belonged to
Onew, and now that he had passed on; his power is dying with him. As they begin to
- 224 -

fade, Dara fall forward. Jiyong stepped over the head of an Armmedesson and
jumped forward. With his arms out stretched, he caught her before she fell to the
ground. Jiyong then landed bent on his feet. He looked down at Dara with much
concern, bringing his hand to her cheek. She fluttered her eyes open, as if waking
up from a deep sleep.
"You okay?" he asked.
Dara stared at him quietly. "I...I think so. I think I passed out there for a second."
Jiyong slightly grinned. Suddenly, Jiyong brought his lips down to hers as a hard,
longing, passionate kiss. "Let's get you out of here."
She nodded in agreement as he pulled her up to her feet, helping her balance
herself. It is as if that pain had come and gone in a flash, so immense and incredibly
painful that she is beginning to feel nothing at all afterwards. Her head is dizzy, her
eyes a bit drowsy. Only for a few seconds she is out of it while she is still bound on
that monument. As she slowly looked up, she gasped frighteningly.
"Jiyong!"
Jiyong stared up also, his brows furrowed at the transformed demon before them.
"In case you haven't noticed, Son of Yang, I need her."
Minho's voice had changed along with his figure. Now standing at an alarming
height, his hands turned into sharp, piercing claws. Two curved horns protruded
from his forehead, his long flowing blue hair floating through the air. New features
had developed a long whip like tail, along with torn bat like wings. His golden eyes
bore into the two of Dara. Minho took a step forward, his surreal weight colliding
like an earthquake onto the ground. Bringing one claw into a fist, he lifted it as it is
engulfed with blue fire. Jiyong brought Dara behind him, holding a hand out to
shield her. Minho brought his fist back and threw it, releasing the ball of fire
towards the both of them. Jiyong brought her into a tight embrace, shielding her
eyes from the sight. An explosion is heard, the earth shaking slightly, but there is no
impact.
"Jiyong, Dara, this way!"
Jiyong and Dara turned to the voice. Bom stood at the broken doorway, her hands
outstretched from her body, her hands glowing a green hue. A barrier stood before
Dara, holding back the blue flame. Jiyong grabbed her hand and pulled her with him
- 225 -

towards the exit. The two of them exited from the barrier just as it begins to fade.
The blue flame forced through as it disintegrated, impacting against the monument.
The monument stood unharmed. Minho turned towards Bom, growling.
"You wretch, I should have killed you!" he shouted.
"Let's go!" Jiyong cried out as they passed through the door way.
I'm thinking that it's time to get out
My patients are fading fast
Mind bruises just a little bit easier
Dark times and shadows cast
The three begins sprinting towards the corridor. Jonghyun stood, picking up the
sword that lay by his side. His broken armor began to regenerate, healing over the
wound Jiyong had created. Running forward, he made his way through the door way.
Minho took flight.
Bom followed close behind, her sight on Daras auras. Jiyong held a tight grip on
her hand, looking back as the two demons began approaching.
I'll stay in time and watch you pass by
Paranoia woven deep beneath my skin
I'll draw this line
And hope you'll take my side (breath slow, breath slow)
You shouldn't have to fight alone
You shouldn't have to fight at all
its nobody's battle but your own
"This may be the wrong time to ask, babe, but what's with the dress?" Jiyong
questioned. "Was Minho making you his bride or something?"
Dara glanced back for a moment. "No, it's made out of a hellish fabric that can
- 226 -

absorb my powers, making me vulnerable to anything."

Jiyong looked back at her. "I thought they only made that into sashes."
"She has too much spiritual energy for a simple sash to absorb it. A dress sounded
more realistic, I believe," Bom replied.
Dara nodded with agreement to her.
There is something waiting for me
In the darkest part of my imagination
As Jonghyun ran, he brought his right sword up in the air where it is enveloped by
a blood red light. Bringing it down to the ground, three bursts of energy cut through
the marble floor, aiming for the three. Jiyong skidded to a halt and snapped his
fingers. A grey orb engulfed the area, time slowing down as the attack came. Jiyong
wrapped her in one arm, Bom in another as he jumped, avoiding the slashes. The
grey retreated back into Jiyong's hand, the speed returning to normal. Jonghyun's
attack hit hard against the wall behind them towards the corner they were reaching.
Jiyong landed on his feet, where the three begins running once again.
Oh, there's no relief
Oh, this world can offer
Oh, there's no relief
Oh, this world can offer me
I'll stay in time and watch you pass by
I'll draw this line
And hope you'll take my side
You shouldn't have to fight alone
It's nobody's battle but your own
Did Jiyong even know where he is going? Probably not, he went by instinct, but
Dara knew instinct is not enough for the twists and turns.
- 227 -

Minho came at a great speed in the air, where his wings collided with the walls,
breaking through them like a knife through butter.
"Bom, do you know how to get through here?" Jiyong asked abruptly.
"No, I just followed your auras."
"Shit," he cussed.
Turning another corner, in the distance, a figure stood.
"This way!" they shouted.
"Minzy?" Dara wondered aloud.
Jiyong pulled her at a quicker speed as she followed behind Minho's servant who
is leading the way from afar. With his other hand, he pulled out Ebony and began
shooting at the demonic Minho.
"Your foolish toy has no effect!" Minho informed.
Jiyong withdrew the gun. "Man, if that's his true form, he's one ugly dude."
Bom shook her head. "He's a morph; it is nothing but his many different forms."
"Perfect," Jiyong scuffed.
At that moment, Minho's fist created another ball of blue flames and threw it
towards three. Just barely did it hit Dara as she turned a corner. Jonghyun threw the
same attack he had done before once again. Minho threw his ball of flames. The two
attacks entwined with one another, turning into a dark shade of purple. Bom turned
towards the attack. She swiped her hand through the air, another barrier forming
from floor to ceiling. The attack made a great impact, where the barrier began to
shatter.
"Bom!" Dara cried out.
Jiyong let go of Daras hand and ran towards Bom. He picked Bom up just as her
barrier began to fall into fragments. Jonghyun ran to the barrier, piercing his two
blades into it. The barrier busted into shards.
Minzy opened a door to the right side of the hall, gesturing them to quickly follow
- 228 -

her. Dara quickly entered, Jiyong jumping in with Bom in his arms. Minzy closed the
door behind them and jogged across the room.
"We must move quickly," she said. "This door reaches to the entrance hall. You
must hurry and escape."
"What about you?" Dara questioned.
Minzy slightly smiled towards her. "Don't worry about me, I'll be fine."
Jiyong placed Bom back on her feet. "She's right; we have to get out of here as
quickly as possible."
Dara gazed at Minzy, a sad smile on her face. "Minzy, I have to thank you for what
you've done for me."
Minzy returned the expression. "It is my pleasure, hun. I knew you didn't deserve
a life like this."
It is hard to admit but Dara knew there were tears forming at the corner of her
eyes. Minzy is like the younger sister she never had, friendly, loving, loyal and
honest. It is difficult to think that she probably would never see her again. To think,
a servant of Minho's is what brought the sanity and encouragement back to her.
Abruptly and unexpectedly, she brought her into an embrace.
Then, the ground began to shake once again.
Dara, babe, c'mon we got to go," Jiyong urged.
Parting, Dara wiped a tear from her eye. Jiyong took her hand and encouraged her
to the door. Minzy watched the three enter and exit. She saw her turn Dara head to
look back and she waved goodbye, a farewell much too soon. Why didn't she come
with Dara? Why must she risk her life to serve a demon, a descendent from Hell? On
the other side, there is sensitivity in Daras heart for the sorrow she felt for Minzys
life here in a look-alike cathedral.
It was at the moment did Dara realize the ache and strain on her legs and feet.
She has been running for a long time, longer then she had in a while. The adrenaline
rushed through her veins and the anticipation is what implored her to continue on.
The escape seemed so far, yet so close, as she gazed brightly towards the set of
doors, the actual outside world in which she had forgotten. Already she could smell
the scent of fresh air. Suddenly, the floor rumbled. The walls behind her broke into
- 229 -

many pieces, the marble floor cracking. The shake of the ground caused her to step
onto her dress, making her fall on her knees. Jiyong's hand slipped from her grasp
as a blurred figure came between us. Jiyong jumped back immediately. Drawing out
Rebellion, a fight begins with Jonghyun and him. Bom ran towards Daras side when
a rather large claw intercepted her path. The claw grasped her in its palm, lifting
her from the floor.
"No, let me go!" Dara shouted at Minho.
Simply he ignored her, tightening his grip. She coughed out the air that was
squeezed out of her.
Jiyong gazed up, his eyes widening. Dara! he called out. Jonghyun immediately
threw him another attack.
Bom glanced up, staring at Daras aura as it glistened through the indigo blue
aura of Minho's. "Dara, channel your energy! You can overcome the dress!"
Minho starred down towards Bom with a cynical glare. "Enough with you!"
Minho brought a fist down hard towards Bom. Dara watched in horror as Minho's
fist collided to the ground.
"Bom? Bom!" Dara shouted with everything inside her. She tightly shut her eyes.
An overwhelming sensation begins to form within her. If felt like her insides is
burning with incredible power. "No...I will not...I will not let another die because of
me!"
Her skin begins to glow a blood red. Its vibrant light engulfed the area. Her head
tilted back as her eyes shot open. Her pupils dilated, there color fading into the
same blood red. The red light sparked so brightly, it is blinding. The corridor echoed
with her cry. It is difficult to say what is happening. She felt she no longer had
control of herself, and she could see nothing in the light. But what she did know is
that she was taking charge of the situation. No longer will she be the damsel in
distress. People got hurt because of that. Now is her turn to protect the ones that
have protected her. The hold on her had disappeared, but somehow she still stayed
off the ground as if floating like an angel above. Just then, her eye colour turned
back to normal, and the blinding red light faded back into her. Weakness and
fragility are the two things she felt at the moment as she begins to descend from the
air. She kept her eyes opened, absentmindedly looking around the area of
destruction. Walls cracked, floor shattered, it no longer looked like a descent hall.
Diving down, her body begins to tilt at the gravity, her head being the first that
- 230 -

would hit the ground as her feet dangled above her. She closed her eyes, and waited
for herself to collide.
Bom knelt to the floor as she held her head, not precisely knowing what had just
occurred. All she remembered is seeing darkness and then a blinding red light.
Suddenly, nerves shot through her body, freezing her at that brief moment. She
jerked her head up, and watched as Dara fell from the air, diving like a falcon in
flight. Bom got to her feet immediately, ignoring any pain she felt for that moment.
She ran a few paces, watching Daras aura as she fell. She jumped, the push of her
heels giving her added height. Bringing her arms out, Dara dropped hard into her
hold. Bom did her best to land back on her feet, only collapsing to her knees. She
cradled Dara in her arms, hoping Dara is all right. She brought her hand to Daras
cheek feeling warmth. If Bom didn't know better she would have thought Daras had
a fever. But everything begins to come back to her as she collected her thoughts.
Dara had just saved her life.
Opening Daras eyes, she looked up at Bom. Her red hair, normally tied in a messy
bun, and sprawled loosely upon her shoulders. Dara never realized how beautiful
her hair glistened in the light.
"You're okay...," Dara whispered.
Bom smiled. "Yes, but are you okay?"
Daras P.O.V.
I sat up and gazed at the white dress I wore. At the very corners it looked to have
become black, as if burnt from an unknown source. That weak, fragile sensation is
subsiding now that I am back on the ground. But right now, I had other things on my
mind. What had happened to everyone else? I glanced around the corridor,
impressed and slightly awed at what my own power has done to the place. At afar I
could see a figure lay across the floor, struggling to get back on his feet. His blue
hair is recognizable enough, and his human-like figure back. Then, my mind trailed
to Jiyong and Jonghyun, who I had left sparring one another. A figure in the distance
had their back leaned against the wall. The shining medal on the body is difficult to
miss. I searched frantically for Jiyong. He laid a few paces away from Jonghyun. He
had pierced his sword, Rebellion, into the floor and is using it as support as he
forced his body to his feet.
My eyes widened slightly. "Jiyong...," I whispered. "What have I done?"
"Your energy...to overcome something as strong as Hellish fabric is incredible,"
- 231 -

Bom replied. "With your blood so pure, your power is effective enough to hit
everyone that had demon blood in them. Although Jiyong has human within him, his
blood is still tainted with the blood of his father, Yang."
I stared back at her. Confusion had struck me in odd ways. "Is my power...is its
purpose to destroy anything that had demon blood?" My voice is hoarse and low.
Bom looked at me for what seemed like the longest time. Her eyes drifted away,
her mouth a straight line. "I can't say for sure."
Minho stumbled on his feet, catching the wall when his footing begins to stagger.
Bloody tears dripped from his eyes, gliding their way over his cheek bones. He
brought one hand and wiped it away, smudging the thick liquid. "How...why are you
suddenly immune to the dress?!" he shouted. "It's not possible, you don't have the
power!"
Minho seemed to be distraught. My ability to push him away and return him to the
form I knew had forced him over the edge. My powers had the adeptness to alter
reality. Everything he had planned for had burned into ashes from the fire I had
created. His manipulation is no longer usable; I had made my choice. I would fight
with and for Jiyong and those I cared for. Minho is not my ally; he is an enemy from
the very beginning. This brought him into realization, and into a frustrating state
that it would be unpredictable for what he is planning to do now. His golden topaz
eyes glistened with the light of hate and wraith. Bom helped me get myself back on
my feet.
Bom lifted a hand, a green transparent wall formed in front of Minho. "You stay
away. You do not have the right to steal the power of a Dimentorium!"
"Dimentorium..." He chuckled. "You foolish witch, I know more than you do about
the subject. Your ability of seeing the future may be at an advantage, but there is so
much you don't know."
"I know that you do not have the strength to move any closer." Bom smiled and
dropped her hand, the barrier-wall instantly fading.
Minho snickered and leaned against the wall to catch his breath. Jiyong glanced at
Minho before getting off his knee. His body ached, he had to admit, and his eyes
slightly burned. But right now, he is going to be strong. This is more than the
perfect opportunity to do what they had come here for. Jiyong pulled Rebellion out
of the crevice it had created and brought it to his side. His eyes averted towards
Jonghyun. The demon knight lay against the wall as if he were a lifeless puppet.
- 232 -

However, Jiyong could feel that he is still alive despite the burnt armor he wore,
orange liquid spilling from any cavity that is in his armor. He is no longer a threat,
not for the time being. Jiyong took a step away from him and made his way towards
Bom and me, a smirk on his lips.
As he approached, he looked down to me. "I knew you were strong, but I didn't
know you had this much in you."
A bright smile formed upon my face and immediately I embraced him. Jiyong had
been caught off guard, but slowly he brought his arms tightly around me, nuzzling
his face into my hair.
"You scared me, you know. I thought you were dead," I said.
"I was...," Jiyong whispered. "But I came for you; you brought me back to finish
what I started."
I pulled back and stared at him oddly. "What do you mean?"
He shook his head. "I'll explain after we get out of here. Come on."
Jiyong nodded to Bom and took my hand, bringing me with him towards the front
doors. The brightness of the sun poured in through the cathedral, falling onto my
skin. I am finally getting out of this place, I am free. I had no doubts now, Minho is
too weak to follow and Jonghyun is completely out of it. This power that is given to
me, I thought of it as a curse. Demons were after me because of it, putting Jiyong in
danger because of his vow to protect me. But in the end, I used it to my advantage,
protecting both Jiyong and Bom. My Drancikuo is a gift, not always appreciated by
myself, but I knew if I learned more about it and begin to master it, I will embrace
the magic. Now I understood what Minzy meant when she said: "Salvation will come
before completion". Salvation is Jiyong coming to take me back, and what had not
been completed is the ritual for Minho to obtain my power.
"No...," Jonghyun croaked. He tried forcing himself up, focusing on his wounds. He
glanced as the three of us reached the doors. He collapsed back on the floor, and
instantly Jonghyun threw the back of his fist towards the wall behind him. "That
damn girl and that menacing half-breed!" Jonghyun growled.
"Calm down, brother." Minho took a few struggled steps closer to him. "We have
all that we need; we can afford to let them go..."
Jonghyun and Minho looked back towards the opened doors, the figures of the
- 233 -

three of us disappearing into the sunlight of the outside.

1 more chapter for the finale :)

- 234 -

Episode XXXXXXII Part I

Episode XXXXXXII Part I
My skin finally getting some sunlight felt more than incredible. It is as if I have
been locked up in a dungeon for months. I never realized how much I missed the
bright light, and the cool wind brushing through my hair. I felt like a bird in flight,
leaving the cage for the very first time. It just felt so surreal to me, so
unimaginative. The feel of Jiyong's hand linked with mine is so welcoming and
warm; I almost had forgotten how it felt like. It is unbelievable that he is here;
pulling me away from incarceration from one of the most deadly people I had ever
met. His courtesy is more than greatly appreciated. I laced my fingers in between
his and gave a gentle squeeze. He turned his head slightly, looking at me through
the corner of his eye. His lips formed into a wide smirk before he looked forward
again. The old car I had been in once before is parked just a few paces away, its
front bender pointed straight towards the dirt trail. Jiyong brought me to the side of
the vehicle, opening the door for me, and helping me step inside while I adjusted my
dress. He opened the backseat door for Bom, whom smiled warmly before entering
inside.
Sitting in the passenger seat, I winced as I felt the gash across my arm. The
bleeding still had not ceased, and the stinging pain seemed to be numbing now. As
Jiyong entered, closing the door behind him, he looked it over. His fingers brushed
across the broken skin.
"We need to get the bleeding to stop," he informed.
I looked down my dress; a few blood stains tinged the snowy white. The bottom
part is really unnecessary, but fortunately, would be of use. I began ripping off the
ends where the dress bloomed outward. It is more than enough fabric for the
wound. Successfully, I had ripped off the entire bottom half. Jiyong took the ripped
fabric from my hands and folded it, before tying it around my arm, over the wound,
where the blood begins to already sink in. Once he is finish, I begin ripping apart the
side of the dress, where it met my leg, into a slit.
Jiyong tilted his head with an impish smirk; staring for a moment at the exposed
leg I had induced.
I blushed lightly and smirked back. "It is a little tight."
- 235 -

He chuckled lightly and turned to the wheel, turning the keys that were left in the
ignition. The vehicle sprung to life, and with a jolt, the three of us left all troubles
behind. It seemed strange to me with the thought that Jonghyun and Minho possibly
would not follow me. At every given moment, it appeared my way of escape is clear,
but somehow, Minho would find me even in the most complex of hiding places. I
leaned my head back and took a deep breath. Bringing my hand to my wound, I
stroked the bandages. My eyes shut slowly and I wondered about many things. What
had happened with my power back there? A burning rage of inexplicit magic that is
unknown and sacred throughout the world. There is so much I didn't know, and
things I wanted to know. To travel dimensions is believable enough, but able to
teleport from room to room? The power to transport my energy to another? Even the
ability to injure greatly to those that contained demonic blood? I felt like Superman,
the admired hero that somehow had superpowers coming out of every orifice of his
body. Superman is never an appealing character to me, the amount of abilities
deluded those that were interested and gave less creativity to the storyline of the
comic. I have become the very thing I mocked.
However, I did not create abilities out of thin air, they came to me strangely. And I
couldn't depict whether I had more powers in dormant unless it is necessary to be
used. A part of me wished there were no more surprises. My body and mind couldn't
take any more excitement. Unfortunately, there is still one thing I needed to know.
I opened my eyes, and leaned my head away from the headrest of my seat.
Glancing at Jiyong, I begin to question. "Will you tell me how you came back?"
Jiyong glimpsed at me for a second before absently licking his lips. "I think that's a
conversation better discussed in a different place."
I sighed. "Okay, when and where?"
"We're going to get a room to relax and settle at any motel or hotel we can find.
I'll explain everything then. I promise."
I smiled slightly, and nodded your head. Jiyong grinned and took your hand,
stroking it sweetly. I felt disappointed that he had to let go to change the vehicles
gears, but I had no room to complain. The only thing that is important is that he is
with me, alive and well. I trailed my eyes towards the side view mirror to glance at
Bom. She is rubbing her wrists, as if soothing them.
"Are you okay, Bom?"
She seemed at first startled. "Oh, yes, I'm quite all right."
- 236 -

I am not entirely convinced. "Are you sure?"

"It's just a little strain on my hands and wrists, nothing to worry about, though. It
just shows my lack of practice in my own art."
"Yeah, I never know you could create barriers," I mentioned.
"Ah, yes. I'm pretty rusty at it. I use to be able to make much larger and thicker
barriers before. It seems my ability is no longer so keen."
"I beg to differ, that is the most impressive powers I've seen to date."
Bom grinned. "You should see more of Jiyong's moves then. They're something to
be amazed about. I may not be able to see everything, but the sight of his aura is
impressive enough."
Jiyong laughed lightly. It is nice to hear it again. "I like to be able to provide an
amazing show for the audience."

Jiyongs P.O.V.
After a long exhausting drive, I finally decided to settle at the closest motel I could
find. There is one just around the corner and not vacant. It isnt hard to get
comfortable in the room once step in. Anything is better than Minho's home. After a
few minutes of resting in the motel room, Bom stepped out without a word, but I and
Dara did not question her.
"I found some first aid in the bathroom," I indicated. I took a seat beside Dara on
the mattress, resting the aid kit beside my legs. "Let me see your arm."
Dara gave it to me willingly, glancing at the soaked fabric tinged with the color
red. I took it in my hands, stroking my fingers over her skin before untying the
fabric. I dropped it to the floor and observed the long cut. It is deep and it appeared
it had not ceased its bleeding. I had no doubt that Dara would live with this for the
rest of her life. The wound would become scar tissue in a matter of weeks.
"Does it hurt?" I asked.
Dara shook her head slightly. "It only mildly stings now. I can handle it."

- 237 -

I looked up at her and smiled before applying alcohol to the injury. Dara winced
and tensed until I begin stroking her arm, comforting her as I tied a new bandage
over the wound. I brushed my thumb over it, observing the bandage as I am lost in
thought.
"I tried to protect you, Dara. I thought coming in as a surprise attack would have
worked, that they wouldn't have realized that I had come back. I didn't think that
they would find out and subject you to this...," I whispered.
Dara smiled slightly. "Jiyong, you don't always have to protect me. I know I tend to
become a damsel in distress, even though I don't try to be, but your oath to protect
me always puts you into danger." Dara averted her gaze downward. "You died
because of me..."
"And I came back because of you." Dara brought her eyes back towards my face.
"Babe, you were the one that brought me back here. Yes, I did die. I was surrounded
by darkness, I remember not being able to see anything, and then I heard your
voice. I thought I was a real goner, but I felt your touch, and I couldn't feel the pain
anymore. Do you remember that?" Dara slowly nodded, trying to remember. "To you
it was a dream, but it was very real to me. Your tears...they healed my wounds. And
as soon as I vanished, I returned back home, back to where I was left. It was you,
Dara, your powers resurrected me. And all those dreams you had, with me in them,
that was me contacting you. Those dreams were real."
"You mean...all of them?"
I nodded.
"But how?"
"I never told you this but...during that time when you sent your energy to me in
order to keep me alive during our captivity at Minho's place, you did something. I
began feeling emotions that weren't mine. And then I realized: it was you. I talked to
Bom about it; she said somehow you created a connection between the two of us.
The closer I am to you, the stronger the feeling becomes. The more distant we are,
the weaker the feeling gets. And with this connection, I was able to contact you
while you and I were sleeping."
"I thought those dreams were created from my imagination. I thought my mind
was just showing what I really wanted to see...which is you being alive." Dara were
silent for a moment, taking it all in. "So, what was all that talk? You said you might
not be able to contact me any longer because you were going to Hell, that you were
- 238 -

deceased."
"Sorry, babe, I had to keep me being alive a secret in order to save you
undetected. I lied in order to protect you. I didnt want to, but I realized that your
attitude would change while you were captive, and Minho would suspect
something."
Dara smiled for a second before it faded. "Is it all a lie? All the things you said?"
I smirked. "Don't be silly, Dara. You know what the truth is and what a lie is. This
for sure"--I tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and held her face as I planted my
lips against hers--"isnt at all fake."
Daras P.O.V.
The simple soft touch of his lips is recognizable but almost forgotten. I missed the
feeling. Although it seemed that Jiyong kissed me before the end of every dream I
had, I didn't feel anything after that. Like every dream, it almost felt real, but as
soon as I awoke from my slumber, I know that everything I felt is controlled
subconsciously. And now that I felt the real thing, it really felt wonderful and
different. Now I know the result of the amount of time spent apart from one another.
However, I begin to appreciate Jiyong more then I already have, and wished the two
of us could spend whatever time we had together. The very thought of being
separated again is too overwhelming to think about. Maybe that is what is meant to
be "in love".
I am eager to feel his lips on mine again. I smash my mouth against his, catching
him a little off guard. He matches my pressure, easily over powering it as he held
my face with one hand. I felt his tongue lick my bottom lip and instinctively I
granted him entrance. Bringing my hand towards his chest, I trailed it down, my
fingers brushing against something cold. I ignored it regardless. The palm of my
hand again flattened over his chest, feeling the warmth. Jiyong brought his other
hand toward my exposed thigh, sliding his hand under the fabric of the dress. A
shiver ran through me, and just as instantly, I no longer felt his longing touch
anymore. I shot my eyes open, trying my best to hide the disappointment. It's been
too long since the last time this had happened, I didn't want it to end just yet. The
grin plastered on Jiyong's face only proved he thought differently.
"You can't be provoking me like that, it isn't fair," he said.
I laughed lightly, missing what it sounded like. "Is it my fault you are such a
horn-dog?"
- 239 -

It appeared that my sense of humor is returning back to me, and I felt good
because of it. Slowly, I am becoming normal...or rather what I thought of as normal.
I know now what the ingredients were for the remedy to keep my sanity and
happiness intact. Away from Minho and being with Jiyong is all I needed, needless to
say, I really didn't want anything else.
Jiyong chuckled at my comment and it brought a smile to my face. "You know,
babe, in a way it is." Jiyong then stood. "But enough with the chatter, you look
exhausted."
I shook my head. "I'm fine."
Tilting his head, he looked amuse. "Naturally, you're a bad liar." Jiyong slid his
arms from beneath me and scoop me up.
I did feel the fatigue get to me, but I wanted to stay awake with Jiyong, it is still a
little light out. Jiyong held me to his chest as he pulled back the sheets of the bed
and laid me down. He pulled the sheets over my body and placed a tender kiss to my
forehead, and then another to my lips. Briefly, my gaze averted towards his chest,
wondering about that cold object I had touched a few seconds ago. A bright smiled
crossed my face as I gazed at the silver amulet, the red jewel glistening. It brought
an admirable feeling to reflect that he still kept the gift from his mother. It seemed
strange though that I would only see it now.
"Get some sleep," he whispered.
I didn't want to close my eyes, but I didn't have much self-control at the moment.
My eyelids drooped close. The exhaustion is getting to me, even with my thorough
decision to keep strong. But it took a lot of energy out of me that time at the
cathedral. Fragility isnt what I felt, but weakness is and before I know it I am
drifting off.
Jiyongs P.O.V.
I stroked the hair away from her face, planting one final kiss against her cheek. I
felt calmer now that Dara is in my arms, safe from all that threatened. I turned when
I heard the door opened, and relaxed when I saw it is Bom.
"Thank you," she said towards the man that had helped her find her way.
I waited for the man to close the door behind her before I spoke. "Well?"
- 240 -

Bom frowned. "There will be a new moon tonight."

I frowned as well, and looked back at Dara for a second. "Let's talk outside."
I took my leisure towards the door, and held it for Bom as she stepped out. I
closed the door slightly ajar. I stared towards Bom, patiently waiting.
"We have to go tonight, before the clock strikes past twelve."
"It's too sudden. We can wait until the next new moon, Dara is exhausted."
"Jiyong, I understand, but it takes a total of twenty-nine days until the next new
moon. We cannot wait that long. Think about Dara and what she could be missing.
I'm sure she has loved ones that are worried sick about her, another month is far too
long to wait for." Bom waited for a response but she obtained nothing. "You cannot
push this away, Jiyong. Dara is bound to go home sometime, she doesn't belong
here."
I know I am running away from it, but I really found it hard to let Dara go. I just
got her back, how could I just leave her again? The hardest part, I know, would be to
explain this to Dara. Not on her part, but for mine. Dara have been anticipating
going since day one. I couldn't say what Dara felt about it now at the moment, but I
am sure Dara felt the same way. I am indecisive, but there really is no other choice.
However, waiting another month didn't sound bad to me, but I realized I am being
selfish with the matter. There is only one option, whether Dara agreed with it or not,
I had to let her go.
"I'll let her sleep until we decide to leave. Where is it?"
Bom said nothing for what seemed to be an eternity. "Coincidently, it really is not
far from here."
"That's convenient," I remarked. I cross my arms.
"I agree, but it appears an unknown force had moved its coordinates. It would
have taken us weeks, maybe months, in order to reach it."
"You don't think Minho moved it, did you? It would have been really useful on his
part."
Bom shrug. "Always a possibility, but does it really matter? Its location is very
helpful. If Minho and his brother decide to follow us...well, we can agree that it is
- 241 -

better if Dara leaves tonight. It would probably take a minimum of two days for the
enemy to recover; we should not give them that chance."
"That's if they do follow us," I added logically. "Bom, you can see into the future,
you should know the answer to all this."
"Believe me, I have tried, but it seems to be all a blur to me. All that is clear is
your criminal background is catching up to us."
My eyes widened before I returned back to my cool posture. "I am wondering
when they'd come back. It's been a while since Dara and I ran from the cops."
"Jiyong, this isn't something to joke about. If they follow us into the antique portal,
it could mean everything being exposed. The portal is to be concealed from everyone
who knows nothing about Dimentoriums and demons. The Elders will destroy it,
losing our chances for ever getting Dara home."
"The Elders?" I questioned, bewildered.
"They are an ancient cult. They studied and worshiped the Dimentoriums. They
built the antique portal so many years ago and hid it with powerful magic. The only
one that could see the temple was the latest Dimentorium. Dara will help us find it
no problem. Unfortunately, once she steps into the temple, everything that was once
invisible becomes exposed until her spirit no longer resides in the building. A law
was declared between the members of the cult that if any human were to know and
see its whereabouts that they would destroy and burn down the temple, leaving all
evidence into ashes."
"Which means..."
"No amateur Dimentorium would be able to enter or leave this dimension."
I didn't find this threat too intimidating; Dara is welcomed to stay with me at Devil
May Cry. Unfortunately, I realized that my selfish thought isnt the best plan for
Dara. Teaching her how to transport into another dimension had come into thought,
but still, I know that is not an option.
"We should leave the car then." It is not a question.
Bom nodded. "It will be the best plan we have at the moment. In fact, I have the
number and the time of the next bus coming here. It will drop us off at the next stop,
and then we will need to hike through the forest."
- 242 -

"The antique portal is in the forest?"

"Yes, in a remote meadow actually. It might be a long journey, but with leaving
the car here, we will be able to throw off the police a few hours. Dara will be able to
get home safely in time."
Safely, the word meant a lot to me. All I wanted is Dara to be safe...and happy,
even if it meant I wouldn't feel the same way.
"Alright, we will give Dara a few more hours of sleep, and then I'll wake her. I'll
explain everything."
Bom smiled at my realization of my responsibility. She knows I am trying hard to
not be selfish and keep Dara hereI am looking into Daras best interest. She had to
admit herself too that she would miss Dara dearly. Dara were a good friend, a loyal
alley, and a stronger person than she could ever be. Her admiration towards Dara is
great.
"I'll go buy us bus tickets then," she inquired.
I shoved my hand into my pocket, groping for what little money I had on me.
"Here, that should be enough for three."
Bom nodded once and begins walking away. I glanced at the door to the motel
room, and thought for a long moment. How would I explain all this to Dara, without
hurting myself? I only now apprehended my egotistic thoughts, why did I think so
much about myself? I promised Dara, I wouldn't take back to my word, I promised to
take her back home. I am not allowed to be stingy about this situation. I stared
through the crevice into the darkness of the room. Night had begun to engulf the
sky, and the sun is slowly setting away the light.
I sighed, and entered, closing the door behind me.
Home, Dara needed to be home, I told myself.
The few hours passed longer then I had expected. Bom had bought the tickets and
now I sat there waiting, contemplating about the words I would use to explain. I sat
beside Daras sleeping figure, my feet propped up on the mattress, my back leaning
against the head board. It is soothing to watch Dara sleep, to see the worries wash
off her face. I began stroking her hair, brushing through the softness I had
forgotten. Bom is across from me, appearing to be reading more of that book I had
given to her. Averting my eyes to the clock that lay by the bed, I sighed.
- 243 -

Dara, babe, wake up," I said gently.

Dara muttered something I didn't quite catch and I began caressing her face.
"Dara, it's time to get up," I tried again.
Dara fluttered her eyes opened, watching me curiously. "We're leaving?"
"Yeah." I nodded.
"Back home?"
I am stunned that Dara would consider Devil May Cry home. I felt guilty, knowing
that Dara would never go back there again.
"No, we're going somewhere else."
Dara sat up suddenly. "Where? Minho didn't follow us, did he?"
I shook his head. "No, but if we give him time, he might."
"Then...where are we going?"
"We're taking you back home, back to your dimension."
"What?" Dara were frozen; Dara didn't think this would even come into the
conversation.
"Bom found an antique portal not too far from here; it will be able to take you
home. We're leaving tonight."
Dara became frantic. "It's a little sudden don't you think? We just reunited."
Dara reaction is different from what I had expected, rather than agreeing with the
plan, Dara were fighting against it. It is comforting to me that she felt that way, but
I know I had to convince her to go back.
"The portal only works at the night of the new moon, when there is no light in the
sky."
"New moons come every month, don't they? We can wait, I don't mind."
- 244 -

Dara urgency hurt me more than I thought it would. "We can't do that, we can't
wait that long. The cops are almost back on our tail."
"We can escape them like we did before, it isnt that hard. Please, Jiyong, I--"
I interrupted without hearing what Dara had to say. "No, Dara going tonight is
our only option, the only logical one to take. I wish we could wait, believe me, but
it's too risky. Waiting will give Minho and his brother an opportunity to do who
knows what."
Dara stared at me for a long moment, frowning. In the past, the thought of going
back home would have brought much anticipation to her. Dara felt she didn't
belong, like she were irrelevant to the world, although that is highly ironic. She
missed her parents, worried about what they could be thinking at the moment.
However, with the days she spent here--especially with Jiyong--she felt more
comfortable. And that long moment of separation the two of them had, she again felt
uncomfortable and a rejection. But now that she is with Jiyong again, she didn't
want to let him go. It had been far too long the two of the, had been apart, she didn't
dare think about being discrete with him once again. Jiyong is everything to her,
more in part of her life then thought possible. Losing him again brought an ache to
her chest. her parents could wait; she could wait...all she wanted is to spend more
time with Jiyong. Unfortunately, it seemed Jiyong had already made up his mind.
Averting her eyes, she focused on her nails. "If its for the best...alright, I'll go."
She lifted her head, gazing at me with a forlorn stare.
She felt narrow-minded for feeling abandoned. If she didn't go, people would be
hurt, this she know. But why must she suffer for others? Why should she care about
their wellbeing if she were the one being hurt? Still, she couldn't be mad at them, it
is not their fault nor hers for their being demons like Minho and Jonghyun that
existed.
I watched her for a moment, unsure what to say next. Something deep inside me
wished she would stubbornly refuse, but it isnt for the best. The best? The best
would be for her to come back to Devil May Cry with me, that would be for the best.
A selfish thought? Maybe, but I am allowed to have them.
"We should go," Bom then spoke up. "Jiyong, what is the time?"
"Ten-fifteen," I replied absently.
Bom stood, holding the book at her side. She waited but all I could do is sit there.
- 245 -

Closing my eyes, I sighed and threw my legs to the side of the bed, standing up as
well. I turned to Dara, offering a hand. She took it without a word and was pulled off
the bed. All she could feel is the leather of my gloves, until she felt the warmth
radiating from my fingers. She let the touch slip away as she walked towards the
door, head bowed. Stepping outside, she felt the cold draft brush past her. She
hugged herself, feeling her skin already becoming cold. Another good reason to hate
Minho, she thought. She heard the door shut behind her and felt the brush of my
leather jacket as I past her.
"I'll be back," I informed, twirling the keys for the motel room with my finger.
Daras P.O.V.
Jiyong walked away, going to give back the key, I guessed.
Bom stepped to my side, looking away from me. "I'm sorry that this had to be so
sudden."
I breathed in deeply. "Yeah...me too."
Bom frowned but said nothing else as the two of us waited for Jiyong's return.
After a few short minutes, he came strolling back, gesturing with his hand to follow
him. Bom heard my footsteps and walked also, silently. Quiet as well, I began
rubbing my arms, hoping the friction would help because ignoring the temperature
did not. Jiyong's attention drifted towards me, watching my attempts at warmth. He
too felt the cool wind, but found it convenient with the warmth coming from his
body. It is a nice way of cooling off.
"Do you want my jacket?" he inquired.
"I'm fine," I replied simply.
Jiyong frowned at the answer, and if it were any other time, he might have
laughed and put it on Dara anyway. But this time, he decided not to.

Mianhe for the delay.

- 246 -

Episode XXXXXXII Part II

Episode XXXXXXII Part II
The three of us walked the cool, late night streets, the lights of vehicles from
passerbys the only thing illuminating the surrounding darkness. My eyes adjusted
quite well to the night as we walked. The temperature is still cold, but at a moment
like this, I didn't need Jiyong's jacket. I stared off into the distance, immediately
searching for a bus stop. There is one not too far, and if the three of I quickened my
pace, I could get there less than two minutes. But, just like I, no one is eager enough
to walk faster. When I reached the stop, I faced forward the road, keeping my eyes
firmly on the ground.
Jiyongs P.O.V.
I watched Dara intently from the corner of my eyes. I didn't want it to turn out like
this. I wanted my last hours with Dara spent in a good natured way, not in a moment
of silence as if someone had passed away. It felt like an eternity until the bus
arrived. Bom handed me the tickets, whom entered in first, handing the driver the
three bus tickets. I allowed both Dara and Bom to go ahead first to the seats at the
very back before following behind. I narrowed my eyes as I noticed a few number of
men ogling Dara as she walked by them. A dress that sexy is a treat for me, not
anybody else, I thought. There were three seats unoccupied at the very back, Bom
instantly taking one by feeling her way. Dara took the seat beside her, her arms still
hugging herslef. I plopped beside Dara, my body slouched. I leaned my head back
and closed my eyes as I felt the bus begin to move forward. I felt a light shudder
come from Daras body and I slightly opened my eyes, looking over to her. She is
looking away, shivering. Lifting my head, I placed my arm around her shoulders,
rubbing Daras right arm.
Daras P.O.V.
I tensed at the touch, but soon relaxed as I felt the warmth of his fingers. My eyes
lifted, only now taking notice at the few stares. A middle aged woman is observing
Jiyong's attire, her attention always back on his sword, Rebellion. Another pair of
eyes is leering, from a teenaged boy, maybe a year older than me, whom gazed at
me like some sort of eye candy. I crossed my legs at that instant, seeing another
man gazing at me also. My cheeks then began to burn a bright red as I brought my
view back to the floor.
- 247 -

Jiyongs P.O.V.
I glanced up, giving warning glares to all that watched. I looked back to Dara,
rubbing her cold shoulders. The goose bumps on her skin were still evident, but they
seemed to be smoothing out. I curled my hand to a fist, brushing my finger across
her skin. I realized the leather of my gloves is not assisting towards my attempt of
keeping her warm.
"How are you feeling?" I asked in a whisper.
"A little better, thank you," she replied.
Daras P.O.V.
I am still upset about the thought of leaving him, but it didn't take long for me to
think that these were my last hours of staying together. It is only logical to make the
best out of it. I leaned against him, closing my eyes as I sighed. Jiyong holding me
like this wouldn't last forever, it is painful to say, but I wouldn't lie to myself. I
wondered if Jiyong leaving me again would be as painful as the last time. However,
the circumstances would differ. This time, I know Jiyong is alive and I were not
being held captive, instead I am going back home to my parents who missed me
dearly. Would it be so hard like the first time? I couldn't say for sure. Opening my
eyes, I looked out of the window as I drove by many trees, and little amount of cars.
Droplets were on the glass, and I could see that it had begun raining. It seemed
appropriate.
No Ones P.O.V.
Jiyong pressed his cheek against Daras hair and began replaying back the
memories the two of them shared. There were so many of them and it hadn't been
that long since the first time they met. He wondered what he would have been doing
at this particular moment if he never decided to bring her back to Devil May Cry.
Jiyong smirked, knowing very well he'd probably be at a bar, getting massively
drunk like that time he got so bad he proposed to a mop. It is one of the best choices
he ever made, he thought, he would probably be doing the same thing, hanging out
with women he didn't even care about. But he is here with Dara, a girl that is a big
part of his life now. He found more than he bargained for when he brought Dara in
his home.
Daras P.O.V.
The time on the bus exceeded, and Jiyong and I kept with the same position. Bom
- 248 -

sat by my side, quiet and maybe in thought. But when I felt the bus stop for the
second time, my heartbeat began to quicken. Bom stood, indicating that this is my
time to go. Jiyong pulled away from me and stood also, graciously giving me his
hand. I accepted and placed my hand in his. He helped me to my feet and brought
me along to one of the exits. Bom exited out first, with a little difficulty but she
didn't stagger. Jiyong and I exited to her side as I heard the buses doors closed
behind me, and the bus drove away. A strange feeling came to the pit of my stomach
and I felt chills run down my spine. I excused it for the cause of the temperature
from the rain.
"This way," Bom said, walking ahead.
The three of us walked onto the mud as we entered the forest ahead. That feeling
did not pass and I didn't know if there is anything to prevent the feeling. I am not
hungry, nor did I eat anything to make it upset in the first place. I believed it could
be something else that is affecting the strange pain I had developed. It could have
been fear, nerves, or depression, but I couldn't choose whether any of those were
the answer.
The rain continued to pour down, the droplets like cold needles on my skin. The
heel of my shoe sank in the mud and I staggered forward. Jiyong held my balance.
"Damn these shoes," I muttered.
I lifted one leg and began unfastening the buckle that kept the shoe on my foot.
"You're not going to go bare foot, are you? You'll get sick," Jiyong said.
"Anything is better than falling on my face in the mud," I replied.
I unfastened the second shoe off and brought it to my right hand, the straps
hanging from my fingers. I began walking again, my feet sinking sickly in the mud. It
is cold, wet and uncomfortable, but I excused the feeling and focused on something
more profound. All thoughts froze however when I felt cold leather be placed on my
shoulders.
"You're getting drenched," Jiyong pointed out, as he began putting his weapons
away in any convenient areas without his coat. He settled Rebellion in his left hand
as he slid his grasp upon mine.
I smiled as I tightened the coat around my shoulders and laced my fingers with
his. His warmth is again there and very necessary at the state I am in.
- 249 -

Bom continued to lead the way. I caught a glimpse at her shut eyes as she turned
to the right. Did she have more abilities or is this an extending version of one of
them? It didn't matter to I whether or not she did, in any case I still found her a very
remarkable young woman. Jiyong stepped over a branch, watching as I did the
same, making sure I didn't slip on the mud. It is at that moment did I realize the
glistening sight Jiyong reflected off his body as the rain slid over it. It both made me
wonder and become mesmerized. How is he not at all cold? Wouldn't Jiyong get
sick? Do demons get sick? As for the mesmerizing part, well as a confession, I found
that all handsome men wet were beyond an incredible sight. But, this would keep to
me.
The forest seemed to become denser as I walked farther. It is enough that it is
raining, but the twigs and branches scratching across my skin were just a nuisance.
Although, Jiyong tried to be a gentleman by holding back or lifting a branch away
from me so I could pass. That same pain in my stomach felt sharper the further I
went, and I wondered if this had any connection towards the antique portal Jiyong
spoke of. I tried to ignore it, although, now it is beginning to get difficult to do so.
The rain started to come down lightly, only a prickle on my face, though the trees
were useful umbrellas. My feet were becoming quite numb in the cold, wet mud that
I hadn't noticed until now I am lagging behind because of it. Jiyong realized this,
waiting for me a few times so he isn't dragging I. After I avoided a few rocks, Jiyong
waited for me to reach his side. When I did, I yelped as he scooped me up in his
arms.
"Jiyong!"
He smirked. "Calm down, darling', I'm doing I a favor."
With that said, I did not protest. I leaned my head against his chest, my arms
sliding around his neck. He placed a tender kiss to my forehead, and caught up
behind Bom. She avoided every obstacle in the way, so concentrated on the
destination she is looking for.
Who know how long it had been since the three of us started walking. Jiyong held
me closely towards him, my weight not at all an issue to him. The pain in my
stomach felt deeper, and I were glad that Jiyong is holding me. I closed my eyes,
hoping that would suppress the pain. It did not. Opening my eyes, I watched as Bom
disappeared through a tiny opening of leaves. Jiyong made his way through, ducking
his head to avoid a branch. Bom stood at an opening in the forest, almost cropped in
a perfect circle. She stood there like a statue, unmoving.
- 250 -

"I believe...this might be it," she informed in the slightest of whispers.

Jiyong gazed around, seeing nothing, but of course he isn't a Dimentorium. His
eyes couldn't see what I can. At a first glance, I too could not see anything, just an
open space that distended far out. But as my eyes flickered across the area I saw a
strange liquid shine in the air. I am amused at the fact that there is no light to be
able to reflect. The skies were clouded, hiding the stars in secrecy. I also saw the
rain is hitting against the glistening shine. Yet the area of nothingness is still wet,
indicating that there is no object there. The rain droplets seem to lessen as it hit
against my face.
Bom turned to me, her smile hopeful. "Do I see it, Dara?"
I couldn't say for sure. If it were there it isn't at all conspicuous. "I...I think I
do...but it's very hard to see."
She looked thoughtful, unsure of what to do.
"Maybe she needs to get closer," Jiyong suggested.
Bom nodded, gesturing Jiyong to move forward. He did so, walking fully into the
rain without protection from the trees. The grass grew only to a limit, as the terrain
turned into dirt, but from the circumstances of the rain, it became mud.
"Warn me when we get close enough, okay? I don't want to be walking into any
walls."
I laughed lightly and nodded my head towards him. Jiyong's suggestion is
knowledgeable; it appeared the strange things I saw were becoming a little more
understanding. The strange glistened is glass. The closer he got, everything began
to reveal in front of my eyes. The glass is part of an incredibly large sphere. The
sphere reflected off a tint of blue in different shades. It literally looked like the
sphere's contents were filled with bright blue water. The sphere is held together by
three lengthy, thin pieces of stone that surrounded it. It sat against a base, held high
atop a cylinder base that rested on the ground. The base had many columns of white
stone stacked in a pattern all around. The base then had a flight of stairs, circling
around the edifice.
"Wow..." I whispered, intrigued and blown away.
Jiyong stared at me with bewilderment and stared towards the direction my eyes
were on. He still saw nothing.
- 251 -

"Dara must step into the temple in order for it to be exposed in front our eyes,"
Bom reminded.
"Put me down, Jiyong," I whispered.
Jiyong laid me on my feet. I dropped my shoes in front of me and began sliding my
foot in one. Jiyong helped with the other, as if I were Cinderella in that famous fairy
tale. This is much like a fairy tale to I, but it seemed that--not like the rest--it
wouldn't turn out to be a happy ending. With the straps securely fastened, I pulled
off Jiyong's jacket and handed it back to him. I smiled when he gave me a look of
concern, reassuring him that I would be fine without the warmth. I turned back
towards the temple that only stood a few feet away, and began walking. The amount
of droplets coming from above is now infinitesimal. Each step I took forward, my
stomach began to churn almost enough to be a scourged pain. But--I didn't know
how--I ignored it, dismissed it as insignificance. This time I did not stumble over
when my heels sank in the mud, I continued with admirable balance, my eyes
transfixed on the temple. I hesitated when I am barely inches away to take the first
step. Would I fall if I stepped atop the stairs? Or would they just she I lift above the
ground as if floating? I took the first step. My heel clicked as it touched the stone
stair.
Jiyong's eyes widened in astonishment as the air beneath I materialized into what
looked like to be white stone. As I took another step, the white stone extended, and
slowly it began to grow further in different directions. He now could identify the
white stone as a flight of stairs.
"Incredible..." Bom whispered, watching the amazing aura grow in front of her.
"All she had to do is step onto it."
A whisper of a strange sound projected in the area, it sounded simply musical as
the temple materialized in front of Bom's and Jiyong's eyes. The sphere glow a
bright blue and returned to normal as the last of the temple is exposed. I took the
last step above the stairs and turned towards the two. By the look of stupefaction
across their features, I realized that they could now see the temple as clearly as I
could. Jiyong shook his head, becoming sober. He walked forward, reluctantly taking
a step on the stairs before making his way all the way up to meet by my side. Bom,
however, balked a few inches away.
"It's alright, Bommie"--she grinned lightly at the nickname--"it's safe to stand on,"
I reassured.
She shook her head, her smile brightening. "It appears I cannot go on."
- 252 -

"Why not?" Jiyong scoffed at her strange thought.

Bom's smile didn't waver. "Unlike you, I am not connected; therefore I cannot
enter the temple. The temple is created for Dimentoriums, you and Dara hold a
connection which binds both of you, to have the ability to enter the temple also. I,
however, do not hold the same connection the two of you share, so I cannot enter, it
will only repel me."
"Really?" I asked. She nodded once. I frowned and jogged down the flight of stairs.
I embraced her tightly. "I guess this is where we will have to say goodbye." My sight
began to blur with tears, so I shut my lids, letting the tears fall, cascaded over my
cheeks.
Bom wrapped her arms around me, letting the book she is holding fall to the floor
and began soothing her hand up and down my back. She leaned her cheek against
my hair, sighing. "I will miss you, Dara. It is too bad that you had to leave so soon,
hon, but I will not let go the memories we shared, I will remember you."
"Me too." Is all I could say. I sniffled, tightening my eyes closed. "I'll never forget
you, I'll never forget how you helped me, and I wouldn't be here on my
way...home"--the word brought that nervous feeling to return to me--"if it weren't for
you. I appreciate all that you have done for me."
Bom grinned. "It is my pleasure, hon." She pulled away from me, wiping my tears
away with her thumb. "Such beauty shouldn't be shed away by tears." I saw the
glisten of wear at the rims of her eyes, she is about to cry also.
"I could say the same to you," I replied.
She closed her lids over her sightless eyes and laughed lightly. She hugged me
again then let I go. "Take care with my future, since I won't be able to watch over
you any longer as soon as I leave."
"I promise." I beamed.
Bom's expression then became serious. "When you enter the temple, there you
will find a platform. This platform is the antique portal; it will send you to your
dimension. All you have to do is step onto it, and let a part of you fall onto the glass.
It should work then." She smiled slightly again. "Enjoy life back home...goodbye."
She took a step away and bowed her head. Now that the rain had stopped, I am
able to see the tears fall from her eyes to the ground. I wiped at my own tears and
- 253 -

turned, walking back up the flight of stairs. It is easier not to look back. Jiyong
understood this, taking my hand in his as the two of us stepped towards the nearest
doorway leading inside. Both of my footsteps were slow, I noticed. The two of us
wanted to drag these last few moments as much as we could. As we entered the
temple, my eyes rested on a large circular platform that centered in the temple,
three stone statues surrounding it. The platform itself looked like plated glass over
water; the water is bright and flickered rays of light. My grip on Jiyong's hand
tightened then. My strides were now hesitant as I neared the platform.
All memories flashed over my eyesight, from the first time we met, when I thought
I am dreaming. My relationship with Jiyong grew favorably then on, it is a shame I
had to now leave it all behind. That pain in my stomach--probably caused by the
temples aura--is replaced with an empty hole. I replayed the memories over and over
again, especially the ones where the two of us expressed our affection towards one
another. Another memory came passing through my mind, the memory when I am
upset with what Jiyong's lust had induced him to do that night he gave me the
backrub I earned. That is all but a fleeting memory that could easily be forgotten. I
wished it is just as easy as forgetting that image in my head, the image of Jiyong's
lifeless body after Jonghyun stabbed him. But I believed it would take more of an
effort.
Jiyong's hand tightened on mine as he took a long stride over the platform.
Nothing happened, and he expected himself to be safe on it, although, reluctance
stopped me from stepping on it also. Bom mentioned that a part of I needed to fall
onto the glass in order for it to start up. What if my foot would be all that is needed
to trigger it? I am afraid to walk further. Jiyong turned, staring as I stood there,
indecisive whether I would continue further or not. Jiyong took both my hands as he
faced me, taking steps back, pulling me atop the platform.
"No!" I gasped.
But nothing happened.
"It's alright," he said convincingly.
I took another step on the platform, and still nothing seemed to affect anything. I
became calm again--my notion of calm anyway--and walked further after Jiyong. He
then stopped at the very center, his hands still holding mine. He grinned down to me
as I stopped in front of him. My eyes welled up with fresh new tears as I stared up at
him, my bottom lip trembling.
"I don't want to go," I confessed.
- 254 -

"You need to," he whispered. He brought his fingers towards my lips, brushing
across them. "You'll be safer back home."
"I'll be safer with you."
"Not in this dimension."
I lowered my head, looking away from him. The tears hadn't fallen yet. Jiyong
brought his hand to my chin, tilting my head so my sight is back on his.
"I love you, Dara. Please, don't make this harder than it already is."
A sad smile curved upon my lips. "I love you too. Don't forget about me, please."
Hearing those three words from his lips sounded so much more beautiful in person
rather than in a dream, it made my heart lift a bit from the hole it is falling into.
Jiyong brought me into a tight embrace, his hand stroking my hair. I laid my head
against the crook of his neck, my high heels giving me added height, as I held him
tightly also.
"I wouldn't be able to forget you even if I tried; youre already a part of my life."
I let out a breath, my hold on him tightening. I closed my eyes, the tears that hung
finally falling free. They glistened from the rays of the platform underneath me.
They spilled over my already tear stained cheeks, stopping at my chin. Slowly, the
first one dropped, and then the other. They landed on the glass platform, their
impact causing the water underneath the glass to ripple. The platform glowed
vibrantly. As soon as I opened my eyes, the ground began to shake. I gasped as I
heard screeches, growls and many other strange calls. Jiyong and I shot my gaze
towards the doorways where throngs of demons approached.
"They were attracted by the aura," I heard him whisper.
Worried, I brought my eyes back on him. A sad smile stood upon his lips. He
pulled his arms away from me, grabbing the amulet he wore around his neck and
lifting it over his head.
"I want you to hold this for me," he began.
"Jiyong--"
He immediately interrupted my protest. "Keep it safe, until I come back for it,
- 255 -

okay?"
I stared at him with confusion but slowly nodded as he placed it around my neck. I
didn't understand, but did this mean that someway, someday, the two of us would
reunite again? The red stone brightly shined with the light of the glowing water.
Jiyong then smashed his lips against mine. More tears fell from my eyes and onto the
platform as I slid my arms around his neck. I understood now, my tears were what
part of me is, and as it fell on the platform, my descent to my dimension had begun.
This is probably the hardest kiss Jiyong had ever given me, emotionally and
physically. When I felt my feet lift off the air, I felt a strange sensation envelope my
body. I tried to hold onto Jiyong as tightly as I could, I weren't ready to leave yet,
even with the crowd of demons itching forward. But my hold began to slip away, as
did his lips slip from mine. Jiyong took my hand as I began to float above him, the
blue light engulfing everything. I held on his hand tightly, realizing my fingers were
sliding out of his grip.
The water then faded through the glass, spiraling around me as my skin shined in
the light. I watched Jiyong as he became smaller the higher I went. He stared at me
in desperation. The sensation became overwhelming and I closed my eyes. The
throng of demons then began to step into the light, and instantly, one by one, they
began to disperse into nothingness. I felt myself leaning my hand back, my arms to
my sides. The floating water circled, when suddenly, it is absorbed into my dress.
The dress changed into a faint blue. My senses began to lessen in ability, I no longer
smelled the fresh air, no longer heard the agonizing screeches of demons.
Jiyongs P.O.V.
I stared up, my eyebrows furrowing in sadness. I watched as Daras feet began to
disintegrate, trailing towards Dara legs and then her waist. Her presence fell into
glowing particles like snowflakes on a winter day. I brought out my hand to catch
one. Slowly, it faded. I looked back up, her head and her shoulders left. Her
shoulders then too fell into particles. Suddenly, I heard her voice as I saw her
completely disappear.
Jiyong...Jiyong...Jiyong...
It echoed throughout the temple, fading away just as the light is. And then, just as
suddenly as it came, it is gone. Dara, the light, the glowing snowflakes, the
demons...everythings, gone. I couldn't seem to breathe properly when I realized
that she is goneaway from me. Eventually my breathing returned to normal as I
took slow steps towards the exit.
- 256 -

Bom watched me exit; eagerly hoping that I am all right. She saw the demons
auras charge into the temple but she had no way of preventing them.
"Jiyong..." she whispered as I reached the last step of the stairs.
That's all that I could take. I collapsed onto my knees. Bom's whisper is just like
Daras as she said it one final time. Bom moved forward, wondering if I am okay. But
instead, watching my aura, she saw a lighter tint of red fall from my eye. It is a tear.
I didn't think I would be in such a state, my egotistic, cool attitude washed away
into nothingness. I just witnessed the very dearest thing leave me, possibly forever.
When Bom approached my fragile body, getting down on her knees to my level, I
embraced her. All I needed right now is comfort. Bom embraced me in returned,
stroking my back.
"She's in a better place now, Jiyong. She's safe."
"Safe..." I repeated the word.
The word meant little to me at the moment as I closed my eyes, imagining Daras
face with that beautiful smile, her voice lilting as I always remembered it.
I love you too. Don't forget about me, please.
I didn't know how long it had been as I stayed in the black abyss, silent and alone.
I couldn't hear, I couldn't feel, I couldn't see. Where am I? Did I really return home?
It is too dark, as if I am locked up in a tight box with not so much as a little crack of
light seeping through. I am really blind, or is it just the darkness that clouded my
vision? The answer to that question is given when a red light illuminated the
darkness. I look down, the red light coming from my chest. I reach to touch it. At
first, my fingers were still numb, but eventually I could feel the smoothness of the
stone under my fingers. My sense of smell begins to return too. It smelled like
something burnt, something rotting.
"Where am I?" I whisper.
That smell reminded me nothing of home. Suddenly I felt something cold on my
back, feeling gravity for the very first in a long time. The red light from the amulet
faded, leaving in the darkness once again. But instead, this time I closed my eyes.
When I opened them up again they felt heavy, almost glued shut. I coughed out as
my lungs took in musty air. I tried sitting up, but my body felt limp. I decided to
focus hard on one thing. With much exertion, my eyes opened groggily. The sight I
- 257 -

saw is something strange, unexpected. The sky...it is dark, reddish. I focused on

sitting up this time, and again it took a lot of effort.
My eyes opened wide, flickering to every area I could see. Chaos and destruction
is something my eyes couldn't see beyond. Buildings destroyed, fires growing in
flame and left unattended, uncontrolled. The place looked bleak, all nature burnt
into a crisp.
Is this home?

First, I would like to express my gratitude to all who supported this fic.
This might be a different story since I tried to portray Jiyong as my Dante. I mean
Dante! LOL!
And I am very gald that you still like it.
Despite the ending... I'll leave it like that...maybe just maybe my mind will drift
back to Devil May Cry
and create a SEQUEL! lol
Again! Thank you!

- 258 -